ã€ŠGifted Soul: The Apocalypse She Became [Fantasy, Original English Light Novel]ã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Birth of the Apocalypse

    Aksel will be dead in three minutes.

    Wrapped up delicately in a blanket and cradled in his parent¡¯s arms, the fragile newborn deserved a name, so his parents insisted. Though his life was cut short, his absence would leave a void in their hearts that would never be filled.

    Yes, he deserved a name. A melody to echo within the corridors of their grief and give meaning to the pain in their souls. A name he would be remembered by as the years passed in his absence.

    ¡°Death is a journey we all must travel, when our time comes,¡± the priest tried to console the grieving parents. ¡°Aksel may be departing ahead of us, but we all shall be united together within the Heavens.¡±

    The mother, the father, and the priest, entrusted with the sacred duty of ushering him into this world, were there for him in his final minutes, as the newborn lay there quietly in his mother¡¯s arms.

    Two minutes were all that remained.

    Aksel lacked the strength to cry, as should have been his right as a new arrival to this world. Life, however, had dealt him an unfair hand. His birth was premature, his body sickly and small. If he had been born in one of the great cities of the east, or as the son of a noble in one of their fine estates or castles within this great kingdom, his destiny might have taken a different path.

    ¡°May I bestow upon him his first and final blessing before we send him off to the angels?¡± the priest asked solemnly. The bedridden mother, her eyes, so red and puffy, resisted the urge to shed tears as she cradled him in her arms. These were the last moments she had left with her precious third born, after all. She had to be strong.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    With a nod, she carefully handed Aksel over to the priest, who began to impart The First¡¯s sacred blessing upon him. This blessing was intended to ensure his health and prosperity for the rest of his life. Instead, it would serve merely as his ticket into the heavens as he departed from this world.

    Two fingers gently pressed against the newborn¡¯s chest, imparting the most precious gift both the priest and his parents could offer him.

    Only one minute remained now.

    A small golden glow illuminated Aksel¡¯s tiny chest. A sliver of divine essence entered his heart and imprinted on his soul. Now and forever, the child would have the favour of the heavens, and never want for anything in his next life.

    Having done all he could to provide Aksel with the best possible afterlife, the priest returned the silent newborn back to his mother, to be in the comforting arms of his parents one final time.

    Both mother and father leaned in, barely able to keep themselves composed for the final moments of their child¡¯s life.

    His time in this world was almost at an end. Only seconds remained.

    Five,

    His breath was too short to fill his lungs.

    Four,

    His frail heart could not carry on the struggle.

    Three,

    His eyes remained closed to the world, as though resting in eternal slumber.

    Two,

    His parents leaned in closer, for the last time.

    One,

    ¡°I love you, Aksel.¡± His mother whispered to him, silent tears running down her cheeks during her final goodbye.

    Zero.

    ¡­

    ¡°W¡­¡±

    A mumble, a sound that should have been impossible, escaped the newborn¡¯s mouth. The mother, the father, and the priest, already grieving their loss, found their eyes pried open in disbelief.

    For the first time, Aksel opened his eyes.

    "Waah, waah, waah!" the newborn cried, as all babies should, his little limbs flailing weakly where they had once lain still. Both mother and father sobbed tears of joy, blessing the heavens for their intervention. The son they thought they had lost was given new life before their very eyes; A miracle granted by The First himself.

    On that day, the child known as Aksel had lived.

    And the countdown to the apocalypse had begun.

 Chapter 2: First Impressions

    ¡°GAAAAAAAAAH?!¡±

    The sound exiting Aksel¡¯s mouth could have been mistaken for a goblin¡¯s death rattle. While there was much he wanted to say in his current predicament, his human vocabulary would have to remain on back order until he wasn¡¯t being choked by his own shirt collar.

    ¡°Stop ignoring me, you stupid psycho! I¡¯M TRYING TO ROB YOU!¡± A rather young, feminine voice screamed from behind him, frustration oozing from her every word.

    Hold on, am I being mugged right now? Where did you even come from!? Aksel¡¯s thoughts exploded in his mind, a bewildered confusion that mirrored the chaos of the moment.

    Just a short while ago, he had been lost in his favourite daydream while mindlessly traversing the desolate domain he had long called his home¡ªa place of endless grassy fields, dense forests, and overgrown craters beyond counting. In other words, Aksel was in the midst of traveling through the lands commonly found between the words ¡°No¡± and ¡°Where¡±, making the presence of such a choke-happy bandit all the more baffling.

    With a final, climactic heave, Aksel was swept off his feet, careening backwards before he could recover his footing. However, this fleeting victory his robber had achieved was short-lived as Aksel collided headlong into them on his way down, sending the both of them tumbling towards the unforgiving ground. To any outside observer¡ªof whom, thankfully, there were none¡ªthe spectacle resembled less of a robbery and more a case of two drunken revellers horsing around with one another.

    Bracing himself, Aksel expected to be decorating the cobbles in his homemade red paint, but anticipated his hard landing never materialised. Instead, he found himself crashing into a far more forgiving surface. Compounding this surprising revelation were the partially clothed thighs that sprang up around his face, enveloping him in their remarkably soft texture. A hand burrowed down past his head to shield the area he had seemingly crushed under his skull. Aksel now found himself in a peculiar situation, immersed in a sanctuary of warmth and comfort in place of the imminent pain he had anticipated, leaving him more bewildered than when he started.

    His landing had been cushioned by the groin of the person¡ªcorrection, the groin of the woman¡ªrobbing him. Unfortunately, her lack of male anatomy meant his accidental headbutt didn¡¯t score an instant critical on his opponent, but he¡¯d have to work with what he had.

    She¡¯s going to be mad at me, isn¡¯t she? Aksel thought, resigned to his situation.

    Slowly, the thighs around Aksel¡¯s head released him from their soft embrace as the woman rocked her body from left to right, the sound of pained air hissing from her mouth. Seizing his chance to escape, Aksel wasted no time in clambering to his feet, earning himself a full view of the situation.

    Sure enough, his would-be mugger was a brazenly underdressed young woman, around eighteen to Aksel¡¯s eye, about his own age. She had long ginger hair cascading down her back, with a portion tied into a side tail that brushed against her shoulder. A pair of golden eyes were stretched wide in self-inflicted agony, mirroring the quiet ¡°AHHHHHH¡± hissing from her mouth. Not only was she absent of any form of armour, but even common clothing seemed to have eluded her. Instead, she wore nothing but a leather bra that featured only a single strap across her left shoulder, a pair of matching hiking boots, a small travel pack on her waist, and topped off with a pair of short shorts with visible spats spilling out underneath.

    If Aksel had to put it into words, he¡¯d say she resembled someone cosplaying a bandit rather than an actual bandit. However, he would be hard pressed not to call her attractive, especially with her feminine features being flaunted in such a revealing outfit. For a healthy man such as himself, it brought about more than a few unhelpful thoughts. Focusing his attention elsewhere, he found her weaponry also matched her fashion sense, because she didn¡¯t have any.

    ¡°Aaaaa¡ªaaaahhh¡­¡±

    The muted sound of pain continued to escape her mouth as her body rolling left to right. She held both the back of her head and Aksel¡¯s landing zone.

    ¡°What in the Nithic plains is your problem?!¡± Aksel roared, utterly baffled by the situation before him.

    ¡°Why did you fall?¡± she asked in little more than a whisper.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Glancing at Aksel with those pained eyes of hers, she quickly scrambled back to her feet, keeping her hand firmly placed on the back of her head.

    ¡°Why did you fall on me, you moron?!¡± the bandit questioned her victim.

    ¡°Wha¡ªshouldn¡¯t I be asking you why you¡¯re pulling men to the ground in your underwear?!¡± Aksel retorted.

    ¡°U-underwear?¡± His assailant did a double take at her own attire, flushing a tinge of red after it fully registered to her.

    ¡°Why are you wearing an outfit you¡¯re embarrassed by?!¡± Aksel yelled, seeing her reaction.

    ¡°Th-this is a combat bra, you perv!¡± she informed him, making a modest attempt to cover herself with her arms.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±

    ¡°Enough about my outfit! Now give me your money!¡± she demanded, pointing a finger at him.

    ¡°If you thin¡ª¡±

    ¡°And your shirt, too!¡± she interrupted him with an additional demand.

    ¡°¡­ If you think I¡¯m going to give you anything, then you¡¯ve definitely hit your head way too hard!¡±

    Suffering yet more embarrassment, the desperate woman, on the verge of tears, rushed up to Aksel and attempted to grab the pouch of coins secured on his belt.

    ¡°Wh¡ªHey!¡± Aksel reacted just in time, shoving his hand firmly in her face while securing his funds in his free hand, stretching it out in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Give it to meeee!¡± the girl whined, sounding more like an entitled sibling than an intimidating bandit.

    For a few seconds, the two were entangled in this chaotic dance, the bandit fruitlessly flailing her arms to reach her prize, while Aksel held firm against the assault. Finally, he summoned enough strength to shove her away.

    ¡°This is the worst robbery in history!¡± Aksel decried the ridiculous situation.

    ¡°Then stop being a bastard and give me the money already!¡±

    Continuing to act like the annoying sibling he never asked for, history¡¯s worst bandit came at him once more. Not willing to relinquish a single coin, Aksel hunched over his meagre valuables, determined to protect them. Were this a life-or-death situation, he more than likely would have already handed over the money, but this person certainly didn¡¯t qualify as a threat¡ªno more than an ant would have constituted a roadblock.

    Pressing her body against his back, she attempted to climb over him to reach her intended target. However, the wall presented in front of her proved too great an obstacle to overcome. Faced with another imminent failure, she changed her tactics. Retracting her arms, she abandoned the attempt to reach over his back. Instead, in a move that took Aksel completely by surprise, she grabbed both ends of his loose shirt and furiously yanked it up.

    ¡°AHH!¡± Aksel yelped.

    ¡°Stop struggling!¡± the bandit ordered.

    The situation was deteriorating rapidly. While a small part of him was curious to see just how far she was willing to go for the few coins he had to his name, thankfully, the overwhelming majority of his brain didn¡¯t want to get stripped in the middle of the road to satisfy that curiosity.

    Even his most valiant defence was soon to crumble in the face of the next assault. Seeing her current plan destined to fail, as so many had before it, the bandit changed tactics one final time and launched a surprise attack on his pants.

    ¡°Wha¡ªwhy are you stripping me?!¡± he asked in a slightly panicked, confused tone.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have your coins, I¡¯ll have your clothes!¡± she replied with renewed vigour, tugging on his waistband.

    Her eyes, filled with desperate energy, were unsettling, as if demanding she go to such lengths for victory. Distracted amid the struggle, Aksel twisted his body and lost his footing, crashing to the hard road with nothing a cushion the fall.

    A devious smile stretched across the bandit¡¯s face as she focused her efforts on a single trouser leg to pull her prize free. Aksel could only spare a single hand to defend his dignity, still holding his funds at a safe distance even in this chaos.

    If I don¡¯t do something soon, I¡¯m going to be brawling her in my underwear! Aksel thought in a panic.

    He only had one chance for a counter before being left exposed. Utilizing his unhindered leg, he delivered a swift high kick straight to the jaw of his distracted foe. It was a solid connection, the force from the blow knocking the bandit onto her backside as she reeled in pain. Free from her perverted clutches, Aksel clambered to his feet once again, his pants firmly secured.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re sick!¡± he screamed at her.

    The girl however, simply sat there in shock, her gaze fixed upon him.

    First, she went for my coins, then she went for my clothes. Well, this time I¡¯m ready for anything you can throw at me, Aksel hyped himself up, ready to counter at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!¡± Humiliated, bruised, and seemingly a little cold, the bandit broke down into tears.

    Despite his thoughts to the contrary, Aksel had not prepared for this.

    ¡°I JUS¡ª I JUST¡ª I WANNA WIN! WAAAAAAAHHH!¡± she sobbed loudly.

    He didn¡¯t think it was possible for the victim of a robbery to come out feeling like the villain, yet that was how the situation was playing out. As someone who always dreamt of being a hero, that annoyed him to no end.

    ¡°Hey, I was the one being robbed here. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he questioned the bandit, trying to keep his composure.

    ¡°I¡¯VE BEEN WAITING HERE ALL DAAAAY! AND I CAN¡¯T EVEN ROB ANYONEEEEE!!!¡± her sobs were somehow growing louder.

    ¡°Like I care! Just sto¡ª"

    ¡°I HATE MYSELF! I SHOULD JUST FIND A HOLE AND DIEEEEE! WAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!¡±

    ¡°Stop screaming already! Just calm down and¡ª"

    ¡°JUST LEAVE ME! LEAVE ME TO DIE ALREADY! I¡¯M WORTHLESSS TRASH THAT DOESN¡¯T DESERVE TO LIVEEEEEE!!!¡±

    Perhaps it was because Aksel had always daydreamed of becoming a hero of the heavens. Perhaps it was because he was on a journey to make that dream a reality, or maybe it was just that the screaming, crying, pathetic person in front of him filled his heart with so much pity that he knew her tear-stained face would haunt his nightmares if he just left her without offering some assistance.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡± Aksel muttered to himself, pinching the bridge of his nose. Taking extra care to secure his coins and clothes, he approached the sobbing bandit.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Huh?¡± he questioned, feeling a droplet of water suddenly splash against his nose. Hoping it was just his imagination, he held his hand out in front of him, only to have several more droplets carelessly splash against his skin.

    Oh, bloodfalls. Aksel gave one final curse as the sky wept alongside the broken fountain of tears before him. The drizzle transformed into a shower in seconds, leaving Aksel soaking it up like a human sponge.

    Today is going to be a bad day, Aksel mused over his poor luck as he stood over his former assailant. Tears and rain stained her still sobbing face, making her seem more like a defenceless child than any form of threat. That sentiment only intensified his growing sense of mislaid guilt.

    Reaching into his coin purse, he withdrew a single Silver Crown, alongside a few extra Copper Saturns, and threw them at her head.

    ¡°WAAAAHHHH! Wha¡ªOWWWW?!¡± she released a bewildered yelp, rubbing the money-making bruise.

    Satisfied with his generous charity work, Aksel turned back to the road with a clear conscience. Carnifex was still hours away and he had little to protect himself against the sudden downpour.

    Noting to pack a hood, a club, and a stronger belt for next time, he attempted to slip back into his daydreams, when something snagged his shirt.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± A weak, regretful voice spoke behind him.

    Aksel halted but didn¡¯t turn toward the voice. As far as he was concerned, this encounter was over, and he was ready to continue his journey now. He wondered why he was being held up again. Was she going to ask for more money? Or was she really serious about wanting his shirt?

    ¡°Where are you heading?¡± she asked sheepishly.

    ¡°Treda-Ton,¡± Aksel replied with a half-truth, unsure why she had taken an interest.

    An odd silence fell over the exchange. While Aksel was more than willing to make his exit, the wet bandit still clung to his shirt, clearly not finished with him.

    She already has my money, what more does she want? Aksel thought cynically as the rain continued to plaster them both.

    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± she muttered.

    He finally looked at her, confusion etched on his face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ like, come to my place until it stops,¡± she said, refusing to meet his gaze as she awaited his response.

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ---

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the nameless girl mumbled with the energy of a cold potato as they entered the small, mossy, unfurnished cave somewhere within the nearby forest. A pitiful, burnt-out firepit was assembled at its centre, with a small, ragged sheet of cloth haphazardly tossed beside it.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Aksel sighed in evident disappointment. This was not what he imagined her ¡®place¡¯ would be like. Still, it beat being out in the rain, so he supposed he should be thankful for the shelter.

    Moving into the cave, Aksel positioned himself in front of the small firepit while his host went to the edge of her abode. Lifting a small rock, she revealed a hole beneath, where she deposited what few coins she had received.

    ¡°Is that where you keep your loot?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°Like I¡¯d tell you,¡± she replied defensively, before covering her hidden vault with the rock.

    After making her deposit, she joined him by the firepit and quickly began drying herself off with the nearby ragged sheet. Completely soaked to the bone himself, Aksel grasped the hem of his waterlogged shirt and started wringing it out the best he could.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take it off?¡± the bandit questioned, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°What?¡± Aksel looked at her, his guard raised to absolute maximum at the notion of stripping down with her nearby.

    ¡°Your shirt, it¡¯s soaked through.¡± the bandit pointed out, though Aksel remained defensive.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been blessed since birth, so I¡¯ll be fine, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she replied, shrugging her shoulders.

    Like I¡¯d ever leave any of my clothes lying around after you tried to strip me! Aksel thought, justifying his actions to himself as he stubbornly remained in his waterlogged attire.

    ¡°Just remember, stay on your side of the cave, or I¡¯ll kick you out,¡± she clarified, keeping an eye on him while drying herself. ¡°Don¡¯t think I trust you now just because you gave me a few coins.¡±

    After drying herself off, she launched the ragged sheet at Aksel¡¯s unsuspecting face, taking him by surprise. ¡°Wha-?!¡±

    ¡°At least dry yourself with that,¡± she told him, before parking herself on the cave floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s soaking wet,¡± he pointed out.

    ¡°Then give it back,¡± the bandit lazily held her hand out.

    Reluctantly, Aksel accepted the offer, wringing out the sheet and drying what he could. During the process, he occasionally looked over at his host, only to find her staring at him from over her knees, keenly watching his every move.

    She clearly doesn¡¯t trust me, even after inviting me here, Aksel lamented.

    After drying himself the best he could, he wrung the sheet out one final time, rolled it up into a ball, and delivered it straight back at her face. A satisfying, damp thud softly carried to his ears upon striking its mark.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he muttered, satisfied with his small revenge.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she responded half-heartedly, slowly placing the moist sheet on the ground while barely shifting her gaze from him. He never expected such a muted reaction from a girl that capable of throwing a tantrum even a three-year-old would call dramatic, but he supposed she had a lot on her mind.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With little else to speak of, the room fell silent. Aksel soon regretted every decision that had led him to this moment. The situation was just too awkward. When the would-be bandit proposed the idea of them going back to her place, he only really agreed to get her to let go of his shirt. Even then, he expected a little more than¡­ well, than this. So, the two who had been fighting less than an hour ago, sat in the isolated cave, with only the pitter-patter of the rain to break the silence.

    Socialising was never Aksel¡¯s forte, preferring his daydreams to the more uncomfortable reality around him. Without the skill to change this situation, he decided to wait and see if it would somehow fix itself.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t.

    So, with little else to do, Aksel positioned himself into a comfortable spot, and slowly started to drift off into his previous daydream. Where was he again? Flying around with his angelic companion, Ariel, no doubt¡ª

    ¡°AAARRRRRRHHHHH!¡± that plan was scrapped when the perfect quiet of the room was broken by the cries of frustration from his host. ¡°How is this situation even a thing?!¡±

    ¡°You invited me here?¡± he replied, raising an eyebrow at the question.

    ¡°Of course I did. I can¡¯t just let the guy I¡¯m indebted to walk off into the rain like I¡¯m some beggar off the streets! I have standards, you know!¡± The bandit stated with a straight face inside her barren cave. Aksel resisted a smirk.

    ¡°Well, thank you, for getting me out of the rain and everything,¡± Aksel told her, supposing it was long overdue. ¡°Though, I didn¡¯t think it would be so¡­ cozy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t thank and criticize me at the same time. This is prime real estate!¡±

    ¡°What? This cave in the middle of the middle of nowhere, how is this prime real estate?¡± Aksel questioned. Even taking her ¡®trade¡¯ into account, the nearby road was used too infrequently to grant this hole any value.

    ¡°Ha! Such a small-minded assumption. My base is practically invisible. I bet not even The First himself could find me in here,¡± the bandit boasted cockily.

    ¡°You know, I could probably just tell the knights where this place is after I leave,¡± he half-joked. Given how remote this place was, he doubted he¡¯d remember where to find it again.

    ¡°Huh?! Wait!¡± Genuine concern crossed the bandit¡¯s face as she began to panic. Apparently, this thought had never crossed her mind. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that, would you? Would you?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just¡ª" Aksel¡¯s explanation was swiftly cut off as the panicking bandit jumped to her own conclusions. Fearing her guest would rat her out, she rushed up to him and grabbed his shirts collar with both hands.

    ¡°Come on! You can¡¯t do that to me; I¡¯m trying to be nice here! I haven¡¯t even done anything wrong yet! Please don¡¯t tell the knights where I aaaaaam! Pleaseeeeee! I¡¯ll do anything!¡± As Aksel was shaken back and forth, wondering if this would stretch out his shirt, his eyes began getting a better look at the girl¡¯s figure, which was definitely quite¡­ something. Her outfit already left little to the imagination, and was more than happy to flaunt her ample breasts, still glistening faintly from the rain. Aksel turned his gaze away before his thoughts could betray him.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t say things like that to a guy,¡± Aksel explained to her.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The girl stopped for a moment, taking the time to process his words. Then, she looked down at herself, and her face blossomed into a familiar, but more intense shade of red. With a quick shove, she knocked Aksel to the cold stone floor from his sitting position, hiding her chest with her arms as best as she could manage. ¡°E-Except that! You damn pervert!¡±

    ¡°Wait! I wasn¡¯t even trying¡ª¡± Aksel tried to recover the situation, but was quickly cut off.

    ¡°Shut up! If you¡¯re going to be thinking l-lewd thoughts like that, then you can just get out and enjoy your nature walk to town! I¡¯m not an easy girl like that, okay!¡± The bandit pointed her finger at him to emphasize her statement, her face flushed crimson, her own mind betraying her as the current situation ran through her head. A young, underdressed woman inviting a stranger back to her secluded cave in the forest, with not a soul around for miles. Well, anything could happen, after all.

    ¡°Oh, come on! First you try and rob me¡ªa grave enough offense without bringing up your outfit. Then, you try and strip me in the middle of the road. And now, you invite me back here, making weird open-ended offers while¡­ you know!¡± Aksel returned an accusatory finger of his own to the bandit. ¡°If anyone here is the pervert, it¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaa.¡± The gut punch to her character left her in guttural shock, her mouth agape as she reeled from the blow. Utterly demoralised, she slowly returned to her seat across from Aksel, clearly lost in thought.

    "I''m not a pervert..." she quietly defended herself before falling silent.

    Feeling a little guilty over his comments, he thought over his situation. Despite everything that had happened between them, she still had enough heart to offer him shelter from the rain. If a bandit could do that, then as an up-and-coming hero, it was his duty to push his resentment aside and find a diplomatic solution. With a single exhale, Aksel resolved himself to befriend the bandit.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry about what I said, and about what happened before, okay?¡± He spoke with as much sincerity as he could muster.

    ¡°What?¡± She eyed him suspiciously.

    ¡°I mean, you tried to rob me, it failed, and now we¡¯re here. Overall, no harm done, right? So¡­ what if we start over?¡±

    ¡°Start over? Like I never tried to rob you or something?¡± his former mugger questioned.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just put that all to one side and start over from the beginning,¡± Aksel said, gesturing to emphasize his point.

    ¡°Really? Just like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. Let¡¯s just both forget what happened before.¡±

    The bandit turned her head to the side, breaking eye contact, as a tinge of red coloured her features yet again.

    ¡°Yes¡­ please. Can we forget about it? Like¡­ all of it.¡±

    It seemed the memory of her failed robbery wasn¡¯t going over well in her mind, although Aksel doubted even the greatest bards in the land could spin that encounter into a favourable one. The real question was whether she was embarrassed by her pitiful performance or the part where she tried to strip him in the middle of the road.

    With the terms agreed for a relationship restart, Aksel took the initiative.

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll start.¡± He began, forcefully clearing his throat. ¡°Hi, my name is Aksel.¡± He delivered his brief greeting. He was never great at meeting new people and doing a forced introduction like this didn¡¯t come naturally.

    ¡°Oh, my turn? I¡¯m¡ªI mean. H-hello! My name is Theo! What¡¯s your name?¡± To Aksel¡¯s surprise, Theo somehow managed to flub even the simplest of introductions. Aksel wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, when Theo realised her Mistake.

    ¡°No no no! I don¡¯t know why I said that, I just defaulted to that for some reason!¡± she admitted, planting her face in her palms.

    This first impression was collapsing faster than her robbery attempt. Aksel made a mental note that neither of them was the best with people.

    ¡°Can we start over again, please?¡± she asked, peeking through her fingers, clearly embarrassed.

    ¡°I guess?¡±

    Take three.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Theo, and I come from the village of Alba,¡± Theo spoke much more confidently, even offering an extended introduction.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Aksel, from Basaint village.¡±

    ¡°Basaint? Is that nearby?¡± Theo pressed curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a few days¡¯ southwest of here, but still this side of the Ellecawes Spine. It¡¯s a small place that escaped the bombing, more than most can say in the resettlement region. What about you? I¡¯ve never heard of Alba before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ kinda far. It¡¯s a little village close to Treda-Dale.¡±

    ¡°Treda-Dale? Isn¡¯t that place hundreds of miles away from here?¡± Aksel was shocked by the revelation, a reaction Theo seemed to feed off.

    ¡°Heh heh heh. Indeed, it is. I have travelled far to grace this place with my presence. In fact, I might as well tell you who you¡¯re truly dealing with,¡± Theo responded. Clearing her throat, she rose to her feet and struck a pose Aksel imagined she thought was cool, before announcing, ¡°You are speaking to Faithless Theo, the great leader of the Black Surcoats!¡±

    ¡°Black surcoats? Is that some kind of group?¡± Aksel asked, unfamiliar with the name.

    ¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s only the most soon-to-be feared banditry group that¡¯s ever existed,¡± her smugness, while making this statement, was overwhelming.

    ¡°Right, I see¡­ banditry group,¡± he repeated, quickly scanning his surroundings in case he missed the posse of bandits sharpening their knives in the corner. After he confirmed that there were indeed no such bands nearby, he turned his sceptical eyes back to little Miss Faithless. ¡°So, how many members belong to this ¡®Black Surcoats¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, for now, I¡¯m flying solo, a lone wolf if you will. But once word spreads, I¡¯m sure the best of the best will flock to join my group.¡± Her pride was beaming like a beacon of smug.

    ¡°Wait wait wait. You can¡¯t possibly think that¡¯s how that works,¡± Aksel interjected. The idea was absurd. If she showed off her skill at robbing people, great bandits, thieves, and highwaymen would just travel from all over to join her, perhaps even bow down and ask to be her disciple?

    ¡°Of course, idiot! People are drawn to strength, and I have it in bucketloads.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even own a bucket!¡± he retorted, pointing out her lack of anything.

    ¡°My lack of buckets is irrelevant!¡± she replied, pointing at him in an overly dramatic fashion.

    ¡°For that matter, you¡¯re not even wearing a black surcoat. This is like calling yourself the ¡®Sun Dancers¡¯ when you¡¯re a crippled vampire.¡±

    ¡°Stop nitpicking already! I¡¯m working on it, okay?!¡± Theo exclaimed, sitting down with a slight pout.

    Aksel had known Theo for under two miserable hours, but he already knew that if someone asked him to place a bet on Theo¡¯s future career as a bandit, he would have wagered on ¡®dead in a ditch within twenty-four hours.¡¯

    ¡°Let me ask you this then, how long have you been a bandit?¡± Aksel dared to ask.

    ¡°Hmmm, well that¡¯s the question, isn¡¯t it? At heart, I¡¯ve always been a bandit. Sometimes you can just feel these things, you know? And in this world, you have to just take whatever you can get with both hands if you want to find true happiness.¡±

    ¡°What are you, a poet? When did you start robbing people?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well¡­ erm¡­ What time is it?¡±

    Aksel looked to the cave entrance, where the pouring rain blocked any sunlight from piercing through the forest canopy. After a few moments, he turned his head back to Theo without any new information being gained.

    ¡°Does rainy count?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bandit for four hours.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Aksel acknowledged, internally reducing his bet to twelve hours.

    ¡°You should be honoured. Once I make it big, you¡¯ll be known throughout the world as my first victim,¡± Theo said, still as overly confident as before.

    I thought we just agreed that didn¡¯t happen.

 Chapter 3: The Daydream

    ¡°Oh, speaking of you being my first victim, I did have one last question about that actually,¡± Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed on Aksel, as he raised a questioning brow in response.

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±

    ¡°What in Nith were you doing when I found you?¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ Walking?¡±

    ¡°Not that, you idiot! I mean, why were you ignoring me when I tried to rob you? You didn¡¯t even blink when I appeared right next to you, and you walked past me when I demanded your money!¡± She asked, getting quite animated at the memory.

    ¡°Oh, that? I was just daydreaming,¡± Aksel told her casually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! You walked past me like I was some dirty beggar off the streets! Did you really think ignoring me would make me go away?¡± Theo asked him, the annoyance of the incident clear in her words.

    ¡°No, really, I was just daydreaming. I¡¯m just good at tuning out the world when I need to,¡± Aksel explained. It was true. When he wanted to, he could walk right past anyone vying for his attention, including his own family members, without even noticing them. His absent-minded dedication to his own world was truly a force to be reckoned with.

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Theo seemed to take personal offense to the comment. ¡°I¡¯m not some annoying street trash, I¡¯m a human! Don¡¯t just ignore me!¡± She crossed her arms and grew a small pout on her face. This was yet another stain on the already ruined robbery attempt, and she clearly wasn¡¯t happy about it. ¡°What were you daydreaming about anyway?¡± she asked, almost reflexively.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Aksel thought about his answer, as he recalled his latest fantasy.

    ---

    High above what was to become his next battlefield, Aksel observed the elven warband charge towards the lightly guarded settlement nestled close to the border of the Kingdom of Elynore. This fearsome host numbered in the hundreds, with almost all their members armed in the fashion of a traditional Indraven hoplite, making the group appear more akin to a tide of bronze and spear tips.

    Despite watching this fearsome display that would make any ordinary person cower in terror at their approach, Aksel couldn¡¯t help but flash his signature heroic smile, as the feathery white wings growing from his back held their position, allowing him to levitate in place. After all, he was the Divine Hero, a being with powers completely unrivalled by all who opposed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready when you are, my love,¡± his partner and lover, Ariel, spoke from beside him. In his eyes, she was flawless, with no imperfections to dull her beauty. He adored her golden blonde hair and sapphire blue eyes, each of which was more than enough to make both men and women fall in love at first sight, even without her divine aura enhancing each of her features at least twenty times over, wrapped in a golden white robe that perfectly suited her form in every way. Despite all of that, though, her smile always reminded Aksel of how fortunate he was every time he saw the girl of his dreams.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not keep them waiting then,¡± Aksel replied, as the pair descended towards the village, appearing as little more than a blur of white and gold during their descent. As expected, all color drained from the faces of the enemy army the moment the pair arrived, halting the entire force in their tracks.

    ¡°It¡¯s them! The Divine Hero and the Blessed Angel!¡± The beleaguered defenders erupted in a roar of shouts and cheers, hope returning to their dishearten eyes at their heroes¡¯ arrival.

    The battle was practically over, and everyone knew it. Or at least, that¡¯s how encounters like this usually went. This time was different, however. Instead of withdrawing in their usually orderly fashion, the ranks of the stunned elven army began to stir.

    Between the separating rows of soldiers, a new adversary appeared, draped in black armor from head to toe with a grim metal visor obscuring his face. Through his divine enhanced hearing, Aksel could hear the audible hum coming from the sheer amount of enchanted equipment this single person had equipped.

    This man, clearly the leader of this elven host, stepped forward, speaking with a deep, smooth voice imbued with a level of authority and nobility few had matched in Aksel¡¯s life. ¡°The great Divine Hero and his companion. It is truly an honor to meet someone as renowned as yourself in such a backwater place.¡± He bowed deeply, showing his respect for the pair.

    ¡°I thank you for your courtesy, but formalities aside, I must request that you turn this army around and return home. This land is under our protection, as is all of humanity,¡± Aksel stated, crossing his arms as he awaited the expected refusal.

    ¡°That,¡± the elven noble began, drawing his heavily engraved sword from its sheath. The moment the weapon fully unsheathed from its master¡¯s side, its magical enchantments set the blade ablaze in a pristine blue flame that shimmered against the black armor of its wielder. ¡°Is not something I can do,¡± the armored champion turned the tip of his burning blade towards Aksel in clear provocation. ¡°Hero of the Heavens, I challenge you to single combat for the right to this land. Do you accept?¡±

    Did Aksel have the authority to accept such a challenge? Of course he did. Even Her Majesty, King Adriel Luxor, and Her Holiness, Fayth Sussex III, bowed to the wishes of the Divine Hero, such was his level of prestige.

    Despite this, however, Aksel still found himself looking over to Ariel for approval, who quickly assented to the proposal with a nod and comforting smile. ¡°Very well, I accept your terms,¡± the hero agreed, holding his hand out before him. ¡°Sword of the hero!¡± He called forth his signature weapon.

    With a light matched only by that of the Heavens itself, his illustrious blade known throughout all of Mythrin formed in his palm, a weapon forged and tempered with his own divine power, unrivalled in all the universe.

    The two warriors squared off against one another, the tension in the air continuing to escalate as a peculiar silence overtook the battlefield. Then, the silence was broken as Aksel flew towards the elven commander with a step so powerful that it left his footprint indented on the compacted soil, his body carried through the air by his angelic wings.

    The champion stood firm against the legendary hero¡¯s approach, a commendable feat in its own right, preparing to bear the brunt of the incoming strike with his pyromatic sword grasped in both hands. With a clang that echoed across the plain, the two juggernauts of their respective fields of power clashed in a brilliant display of lights and feedback. The humming of the enchanted gear growing louder as it worked overtime to compensate for its master¡¯s deficiencies.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The circles of Aksel¡¯s divine formations continued to spin, cycling more holy energy throughout his body. In a flash, the hero overpowered the black-clad champion, breaking his enchanted blade in two, the beheaded tip of the weapon continuing to burn as it flew through the air. It was only natural, after all. Aksel was The First¡¯s chosen hero, with the divine formations and circuits running throughout his body granting him strength and power far beyond that of his human peers, elevating him to an angelic level. With his opponent still reeling, Aksel¡¯s sword maneuvered through the air and sliced through the heavily enchanted armor as though it was mere cloth, leaving a clean slash right through the mana-enforced metal and straight into his torso.

    The elven commander fell to his knees, blood spurting from the wound like a poorly crafted vessel that had just sprung a leak. In his defeated state, he could do little as he came face to face with Aksel¡¯s legendary blade, held only inches from his head. ¡°Victory is mine. Surrender now, return home with your people, and let the bloodshed end here.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ accept,¡± the champion acknowledged his loss. With his victory secured, the hero¡¯s blade disintegrated into particles of light, the energy cycling back into his internal system to be reused in the future. With a triumphant grin across his face, Aksel turned to the crowd of people that had gathered from the settlement and raised his fist up into the air. Cheers from the entire village erupted all at once, chanting his name and praising his heroics.

    Just as he was returning to his lady love¡¯s side, a low mumbling reached his ear, coming from behind him. Rolling his eyes, Aksel spun around to find the armored elf making a series of gestures with his hand, in the clear pattern of a spell.

    ¡°Hear me, oh fiery mana that burns through the veins of this world. Grant me the power to reduce my enemies to cinders!¡± The man shouted in a loud, pained voice, as his palms finally pointed toward Aksel in time with his chant. ¡°FIREBALL!¡±

    A massive ball of roiling flame blasted towards the hero, more than double, no, triple the man¡¯s size. The searing heat consumed Aksel¡¯s body in a fiery explosion that detonated on impact. The shockwave threatened to sweep those nearby off their feet, as the crowd of villagers looked on in horror. The elf managed a few laughs at the fried hero¡¯s expense. ¡°Damn human. Hero or no, magic will always triumph!¡±

    The elf¡¯s laughter was cut off almost as abruptly as the head that fell from his shoulders. The Hero of humanity, completely unharmed from the attack, appeared directly behind him, the elf¡¯s noble blood already sizzling clean from his heroic-level blade.

    The elven host, seeing their champion cut down before their very eyes, grew enraged. A flurry of orders rang out from across the lines, as someone took control of the situation, and the frontline became a wall of shields and spears. The rear guard drew back their arrows, and were given the command to loose, launching a cascade of projectiles towards the Divine Hero. Without warning, Ariel appeared in the space above Aksel, her eyes glowing with power.

    ¡°Divine Welfare | First Wing | Bulwark!¡± The angel chanted her miracle as an enormous wall of golden white formed in front of the pair. The arrows struck the shield like a light drizzle washing against a window, bouncing off pitifully against its resplendent form.

    ¡°They never give up, do they?¡± Aksel commented, putting his hands on his hips.

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t fault their passion,¡± she replied. ¡°But let¡¯s not drag this out.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Aksel agreed, the barrier fading in time with the end of the barrage.

    In an instant, the pair appeared in the space in front of the army, their speed unmatched, and their movement a blur to the naked eye. As she reappeared, Ariel held out her palm, focusing her holy energy into another miracle.

    ¡°Sword of the Angel!¡± The second of the duo¡¯s signature weaponry formed in her hand¡ªthe companion to the sword of the hero and just as deadly.

    The first six elves they faced felt this power for themselves, quickly being cut down by the divine couple, with any shielding they formed a wasted effort. Like an unrelenting storm, the two dashed through the ranks of soldiers arrayed against them, their movement so swift that it could only be tracked by the piles of gore they left in their wake.

    Chainmail, plate mail, mythical beast hide, and magical enchantments, they were all cut equally and without discrimination, as though mere wrapping paper to be opened. Soon, the lovers¡¯ short burst of speed had seen fifty of the invaders scattered on the ground, as the two reached the center of the formation. The fearful elves formally packed lines grew a very accommodating gap for the pair, as no man or woman dared to get within striking distance of the duo.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Aksel asked.

    ¡°Ready!¡± his lover replied.

    In complete sync, the pair had adjusted themselves to face back-to-back before unleashing massive beams of holy might held within both their swords.

    ¡°¡°Heavens¡¯ Slash!¡±¡±

    The light emitted from the attacks shone so brightly, it blinded any invader who dared look upon its radiance. It burned through both halves of the army, as dozens upon dozens of soldiers fell to its power, its divine might unstoppable as it sliced through the entire force from flank to flank. Shortly after, the pair blurred out of vision, as more of the invaders were swiftly cut down.

    With the power on display outstripping that of even their false gods, the remnants of the army fell into complete disarray and scattered to the winds. Witnessing the rout from high above, the duo broke off their assault. They were heroes after all, not monsters, and they would never harm a person who had lost the will to fight. Cheers roared from the distant village, as men and women, young and old, flooded back into the streets, their hearts filled with joy and blissful relief at being rescued by the greatest heroes this world had ever known.

    ¡°Looks like another job well done,¡± Aksel beamed in satisfaction.

    ¡°We should stick around this time, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯m sure the villagers will want to thank us properly. I bet they don¡¯t get to meet a pair of real-life legends every day either,¡± Ariel suggested.

    ¡°Erm, are you sure? Even after the last time?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m choosing to believe you when you said it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Ariel, you know how¡­ ¡®grabby¡¯ some of them can be when they meet a real-life hero.¡± Upon hearing Aksel¡¯s remark, Ariel shifted her expression into her usual, adorable pout.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t let them grab you, dummy! There shouldn¡¯t even be a situation where I find you neck-deep in your own personal harem!¡± Aksel laughed, an act that only deepened the pout on Ariel¡¯s face.

    ¡°What is so amusing?¡±

    ¡°It-It¡¯s nothing. I just find it impossible to imagine myself having a harem because all I¡¯ll ever need in my life is you.¡±

    Ariel¡¯s angelic white face quickly turned beet red, as she let out a metaphorical puff of steam at Aksel¡¯s remarks. Even though they had been together for a while now, declarations like this always seemed to make her blush.

    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t just say things like that!¡±

    ¡°I can, and I will¡ªand I¡¯ll say it to everyone in the world if I have to. I love you, Ariel, from the very deepest depths of my heart. I will forever dedicate my life to yours.¡± Grabbing Ariel¡¯s hands, Aksel made his earnest confession. They stared deeply into each other¡¯s eyes, and Ariel¡¯s expression softened, hearing her lover¡¯s genuine proclamation.

    ¡°Aksel¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, my love?¡±

    It was at this very moment that the Divine Hero Aksel let out the most heroic ¡°GAAAAAAAAAH?!¡± in human history, as his real-life counterpart was choked from behind.

    A sour look poisoned Aksel¡¯s expression, remembering how such a perfect fantasy was ruined by the girl sitting across from him. For her part, Theo offered him an increasingly impatient stare as she continued to wait for his answer to her question, her index finger repeatedly tapping against her body in the process.

    ¡°¡­ Well?¡± Theo repeated Aksel¡¯s own line, gesturing for him to finish his sentence.

    Yeah, I think I¡¯ll keep those particular daydreams to myself, Aksel thought.

    ¡°It was nothing important,¡± he told her, ending the conversation.

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re no fun,¡± Theo clicked her tongue in disappointment, but didn¡¯t dwell on the dead topic any further.

 Chapter 4: The Bandit Life

    Aksel and Theo continued to immerse themselves in conversation. Despite the initial awkwardness that followed their revised introductions, they soon found themselves getting more comfortable in each other¡¯s company. After a while, the roles of bandit and victim simply faded away.

    ¡°So, why are you travelling to Treda-Ton anyways?¡± Theo asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯m hoping to train to become a knight of the Faith,¡± Aksel answered honestly.

    Theo raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want to become one of those holy warrior things?¡±

    ¡°Well, to tell you the truth, my ultimate goal is to become a fully-fledged hero. The knights provide the best path toward realizing that dream. Their branch was founded by the first divine hero, and they are given a high degree of autonomy. Being able to travel like they do, helping all those in need is what I think I¡¯m meant for. So, that¡¯s what I¡¯m aiming to do.¡± Aksel explained openly.

    Theo, however, burst out laughing at his honest answer, causing Aksel to wrinkle his brow in annoyance.

    ¡°Hero? You want to be a hero? Oh, that¡¯s rich! Ha ha ha!¡± Theo started another laughing fit before continuing. ¡°Fat chance of that ever happening. Do they even have heroes anymore? Don¡¯t the angels take care of everything these days?

    ¡°I know,¡± Aksel begrudgingly agreed. She wasn¡¯t telling him anything he hadn¡¯t already considered, but his heart was still set on becoming a hero all the same.

    ¡°I mean, come on, even becoming a knight is out of your reach. You¡¯ll probably get stuck as an initiate scrubbing the toilets. Ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Aksel barked, regretting ever speaking about this topic to her.

    Note to self: don¡¯t reveal your childhood dreams to strange, half-naked women in caves. Aksel mentally filed that thought away as he decided to ask his own questions.

    ¡°Okay, miss ¡®I¡¯ve been a bandit for four hours¡¯, it¡¯s your turn then. How does a moron like you end up living in a dump like this? And why are you dressed like¡­ that?¡± Aksel waved his hands toward her to emphasize his point.

    Any laughter Theo had left inside her quickly died as she was reminded of her own recent history. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the best time,¡± she mumbled, her face becoming weary as she refused to make eye contact again. Aksel stretched out his thumb and pointed it towards the entrance of the cave behind him, where the rain was still coming down as heavy as before.

    ¡°Trust me, you have my undivided attention.¡±

    Theo looked at him, as if contemplating her options, before repositioning her sitting posture to a more comfortable one. ¡°So, I was sorta, kinda¡­ kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°Kidnapped?¡± was all Aksel could say in response. Out of all the reasons he imagined, kidnapping was not one of them.

    ¡°I was in Treda-Dale at the time, just doing a bit of shopping. Then, before I knew it, I was jumped by a group of armed men. They blindfolded me and shoved me onto a barge heading east down the Treda.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m... sorry to hear that.¡± Aksel felt a little bad about bringing it up, not knowing what she might have had to endure. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Am I okay? Of course I am,¡± she confidently declared. ¡°It was only a kidnapping, it¡¯s not like they did anything to me. They even used some quality rope to tie up my hands this time,¡± she added, appearing oddly happy about that.

    ¡°This time?¡± Aksel repeated those last words.

    ¡°Oh yeah, this isn¡¯t exactly new for me, really. You see, my mom¡¯s got a crazy debt to pay off, so they try and use me as leverage from time to time.¡±

    ¡°Your mom¡¯s debt? How much are we talking here?¡± Aksel asked, curious about what amount could trigger several kidnapping attempts.

    ¡°Well, she sort of owes a lot of really sketchy people like ten thousand Gold Halos or something ridiculous like that.¡±

    If Aksel had been drinking at that moment, he would have produced a most remarkable spit-take. His rural mind couldn¡¯t wrap itself around the mind-boggling amount of money her mother owed. A normal loaf of bread in Diton, his home region, was only around three to four Copper Saturns each. A hundred Saturns made a Silver Crown, and a hundred Crowns got you a Gold Halo. If it wasn¡¯t connected to his head, his jaw would have flopped off.

    ¡°How?!¡± he almost shouted, unable to hide his surprise.

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Theo shrugged. ¡°Bar tabs maybe?¡±

    Did she drink the whole continent under the table?! Aksel thought, knowing that couldn¡¯t possibly be the reason. Yet, Theo acted like it was the most ordinary thing in the world. Aksel visibly deflated at her disappointing answer but couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°And these kidnappers never do anything to you? Most of the time, when you hear about a young girl getting kidnapped, it usually ends with them being sold off as a slave in the far west.¡±

    ¡°Pffft,¡± Theo waved off that concern. ¡°When I was younger, some kidnappers thought it would be a good idea to cut some of my hair off and send it to my mom as a warning. I don¡¯t think they ever found their bodies.¡±

    ¡°They... They didn¡¯t what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my mom always comes to rescue me after. She has, like, a sixth sense for this stuff most of the time and usually beats up the kidnappers and takes me back. I bet she¡¯s looking for me right now, in fact.¡±

    Who is this girl¡¯s mom who can casually rescue her daughter from her captors? Aksel wondered. Before he had a chance to inquire further, Theo continued her tale.

    ¡°Enough about her; back to my story. Now where was I?¡± Theo took a moment to collect herself before continuing, ¡°Oh yeah. So, there I was, on a barge somewhere on the river, when a crew called the ¡®Gold Waters¡¯ showed up, who I think were pirates or something. Anyway, they had this big boat of their own, boarded us, and started fighting the kidnappers. One of them stormed into my private cell and said, ¡®Come with me if you want to live!¡¯ or something like that, and he took me onto the deck of the ship where all his friends were cheering over the tied-up kidnappers. They told me we were all going to have a lot of fun back on their ship, but when they took me over there, the kidnappers¡¯ ship exploded!¡±

    ¡°Exploded?¡± Aksel questioned, the pace of Theo¡¯s storytelling really leaving a lot to be desired.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I heard one of them say it was a ¡®failsafe¡¯ or something. Anyway, I was flung into the water and had to swim to the shore. Then I got lost in the forest for a long time, found the road, decided to hide out for a few more days, lost my clothes, and finally, I found this cave.¡±

    ¡°No, sorry.¡± Aksel interrupted, waving his hand dismissively, ¡°You can¡¯t skip the part where you lost your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡± Theo stuttered, her face turning a familiar shade of red as she quickly avoided all eye contact with Aksel yet again, her index fingers touching and untouching repeatedly in front of her.

    ¡°I was taking a bath in a nearby stream¡­ and¡­ well, something made off with them.¡± She admitted, embarrassed.

    ¡°Something?¡± Aksel inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was! I was bathing at the time! It doesn¡¯t matter anyway because I found this cave, and there were some clothes in here.¡±

    ¡°There were clothes. In a cave. In the forest?¡±

    ¡°Well, they were in a small chest that was lying around. I think this place belonged to another bandit at some point.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re using a hole in the ground to hide your money,¡± Aksel pointed out.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I burnt the chest last night for warmth when I couldn¡¯t get the wood from the forest to light,¡± she explained.

    Aksel looked at the burnt-out firepit and managed to spot a few charred bits of metal poking out of the blackened mess.

    I¡¯m honestly just surprised she knew how to start a fire, he thought to himself, before answering with a far more polite, ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Then I woke up this morning and decided I was going to get away from my mother¡¯s debt and start my new life as a bandit.¡±

    ¡°And why is that?¡± Aksel queried the leap in logic.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why a bandit?¡± he repeated his question.

    ¡°Because! They live free lives! No debts! No responsibilities! Where the weak die and the strong prosper! Bandits live the easy life, and I want a piece of it,¡± Theo said, her eyes shining with admiration for the otherwise reviled profession. Aksel, however, couldn¡¯t understand how she came to such a bizarre conclusion.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be a bandit; you¡¯ll get yourself killed,¡± he told her, a moderate amount of concern showing in his voice.

    ¡°Ha! Like anyone can hope to match Faithless Theo of the Black Surcoats in combat!¡± she boasted.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Aksel asked, waiting for her reaction.

    ¡°Oh please, I was only trying to rob you, not actually fight you. I¡¯d have totally kicked your butt otherwise,¡± Theo explained with an undeserved level of confidence. ¡°Besides, we already agreed that none of that happened, remember?¡±

    Where do you get off thinking you¡¯re some great fighter all of a sudden?

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°You¡¯re still going to get yourself killed,¡± Aksel told her, totally unconvinced of her skill.

    ¡°Oh yeah? Well, I think a wannabe hero like yourself is going to die much faster than me!¡± Theo retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re literally going to get stabbed by the first traveller with a knife,¡± Aksel informed her, still banking on his twelve-hour bet.

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to get eaten by sewer rats on your first quest¡ªif you even make it that far!¡± Theo countered.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Aksel, amused, stood up.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Theo followed suit; a look of determination on her face that could only be driven by the need to prove someone wrong.

    ¡°Fine, why don¡¯t we test your little theory then?¡± Aksel proposed, with a slight grin.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re planning to start throwing punches, I¡¯m kicking you out of here.¡±

    ¡°Nothing like that. I¡¯m thinking more along the lines of a friendly spar?

    ¡°A spar?

    ¡°Why not? The rain doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to give up any time soon, so why don¡¯t we see who¡¯d really die first.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re on. I could take you with one arm tied behind my back,¡± Theo continued, boasting of her combat prowess.

    ¡°In that case, since you¡¯re so confident, how about we make this more interesting?¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± she urged him.

    ¡°How about, if I win, you give up on being a bandit? After all, if you can¡¯t beat a simple wannabe hero, then surely the bandit life is not for you,¡± Aksel proposed.

    She¡¯s not a bad person, just horribly na?ve. Maybe I can save her from herself, he thought to himself.

    ¡°You know what, sure. I accept.¡± Theo told the aspiring hero.

    ¡°Great¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you also agree that if I win, you have to give up on being a hero,¡± Theo countered, with a prideful grin, leaving Aksel a little befuddled.

    ¡°Why would I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ha! Not so confident when it¡¯s your future on the line, are you? Don¡¯t worry though, play your cards right, and I might offer you a job as my personal butler when you lose,¡± she waved off his non-existent concerns. A vein almost popped on Aksel¡¯s head as he returned an annoyed grin.

    ¡°Those terms are fine by me. In fact, I¡¯ll even drag you along with me to become a knight if I win,¡± he added, taking his idea one step further.

    ¡°Ha! That¡¯ll be the day when Faithless Theo joins the faith. You¡¯re on!¡± Theo agreed, once again pointing at Aksel in an overly dramatic fashion.

    After a quick discussion, and a short excursion into the rain, both combatants returned with battle ready branches.

    Aksel¡¯s weapon of choice was a long, thickish branch that he gripped like a longsword in both hands.

    Theo meanwhile had selected a shorter, but thicker branch as her weapon of choice, closer to the length of a short sword, which she held in her right hand.

    Looks like I have the range advantage, Aksel thought confidently, happy to have spent the extra minutes in the rain to find such a perfect weapon.

    ¡°Okay, ready? Remember, it¡¯s to first blood or, well, the first to be hit by your weapon.¡±

    ¡°Heh, ready,¡± Theo replied, already looking as though she had won.

    ¡°Okay then, go!¡±

    With that, the fight began.

    Or did it?

    ¡°W-Well, are you going to attack or what?¡± Theo demanded, a slight nervousness in her voice as she remained in place.

    ¡°I could ask you the same thing. What happened to all that bravado from before?¡± Aksel countered, hiding his anxiety far better as he also refused to budge.

    ¡°S-shut up. I¡¯m just powering up,¡± she stated with a straight face.

    ¡°Oh yeah, well same here,¡± he, for some reason, joined in.

    Despite years of simulating epic battles in his head, in truth, Aksel had very little combat experience. In fact, it would be fair to say he didn¡¯t have any. Growing up the son of a shopkeeper, he spent his adolescence fawning over the stories of great heroes and angels that passed through the store, but never received a chance to have a real battle. His village, despite being in the resettlement region, never saw a single dungeon-kin attack, or bandit raid, or anything. It was a simple, peaceful existence.

    It was only when the dream of becoming a hero began to solidify in his mind that he took to training himself. He¡¯d jog around the village as part of a morning routine, train with his curious younger brother and sister using the broken handle of the broom stick he was meant to have thrown away, and even felled a few trees under Mr Hacker¡¯s supervision. His efforts hadn¡¯t yielded much, but he was confident he could move quickly and swing fairly hard on command.

    Apart from the obvious differences between men and women, Theo¡¯s physique wasn¡¯t that dissimilar, he supposed. There wasn¡¯t much fat on her, but not much muscle either. She looked like an average girl from an average village who wasn¡¯t subjected to backbreaking labour. In short, Aksel was confident he could take her¡­ probably.

    Why is she so confident she can win though? Aksel couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Perhaps she was more skilled than she was letting on after years of being kidnapped. But then again, she is still being kidnapped. Regardless, given the rules, she didn¡¯t even have to be good; she just had to be better than Aksel for a second or two.

    Suddenly, Aksel was snapped back to reality as Theo committed to a blind charge straight toward him, giving her best battle cry that echoed throughout the cave. Aksel panicked, readying himself the best he could for the incoming attack. His mind felt like it was working overtime to calculate a route to victory before she reached him. All his worries amounted to nothing, however, as Theo suddenly found herself attending an emergency meeting with the ground, with gravity providing her first-class transportation. Barely saving her face from smacking against the cold stone floor, Theo looked up, and¡ª

    *Bonk*

    She was lightly tapped on the head by a stick.

    ¡°You doing okay there?¡± Aksel asked jovially, reaching out a helping hand.

    ¡°Stop looking so damn happy! You cheated!¡± Theo shouted, refusing the hand and quickly getting to her feet.

    ¡°Cheated? Last I checked, that raggedy old blanket was yours,¡± he pointed to the cause of Theo¡¯s literal downfall. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you didn¡¯t look where you were going. Maybe this is a sign. That means you lost the bet, so no more banditry for you. We¡¯ll have to get you measured for your initiation robes too,¡± it was his turn to act smug.

    ¡°Huh? That doesn¡¯t count! I demand a rematch!¡± Theo exclaimed, looking as though she might start stamping her feet in frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you wouldn¡¯t get to say that to the guy who just opened up your skull,¡± Aksel quipped. ¡°Come on, you agreed, so that means you can give up on this stupid idea of yours.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s rich coming from a guy who wants to be a hero. Now, come on!¡± Theo retook her combat stance, ignoring the conditions of the bet. Aksel shrugged and decided to play along.

    I guess I¡¯ll just have to win so many times that she¡¯ll never want to be a bandit again. Who knows, if I hit her hard enough, I might get Faithful Theo instead. Aksel almost laughed at his own joke.

    After kicking the obstacle out of the way, Aksel prepared himself for the next round. He felt far more confident after seeing Theo¡¯s feeble attempt last time. When the signal was given, Aksel took the initiative and surged forward. Gripping his branch, he went for an over the shoulder swing, hoping to bop her on the head and achieve a quick victory. It was only too late that he noticed something: Theo was smiling.

    Before he could close the distance, she drew something from behind her back, wound it up¡ª

    ¡°Throwing knife!¡±

    ¡ªand threw it at Aksel¡¯s chest. The object stung slightly as it impacted against him, before it bounced off and fell to the ground when it failed to penetrate his skin. He looked down to see what she had thrown at him, only to discover it was another stick¡ªa very thin, barely longer than his hand sized stick. He must have missed it when she fell over before, though he can¡¯t say he was looking in that area for other weapons when it happened. Utterly confused, he turned his gaze to Theo, who stood there triumphantly. Her chest was puffed out with such an overwhelming aura of smugness that you¡¯d think she somehow outsmarted The First himself.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Aksel finally questioned what was going on.

    ¡°Throwing knife. You¡¯re dead now,¡± Theo replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°What do you mean, throwing knife? There are no throwing knives,¡± Aksel argued. At no point had they suggested throwing knives were an option, so this was clearly something she made up herself.

    ¡°Well, there are, because one is sticking out of your chest right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s literally on the floor,¡± he pointed at the damp twig by his feet.

    ¡°Throwing knife!¡± Theo shouted as she threw another similarly sized stick at Aksel. Once again, he was hit in the chest before he could react, and it joined its brethren on the ground. ¡°Now you¡¯re double dead.¡±

    ¡°There are no throwing knives!¡± Aksel reiterated his argument.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you wouldn¡¯t get the chance to say that to the person who just stuck two throwing knives in your chest,¡± Theo¡¯s imitation of Aksel was both insulting and inaccurate as she grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Just so you know, I like eggs with my morning breakfast.¡±

    There was little point in arguing, so Aksel reluctantly accepted this new addition to the sparring match. ¡°Fine, you got me. Let¡¯s do it again already,¡± Aksel said, preparing for another round.

    ¡°Heh heh, alright,¡± she agreed, her ego boosted to the moons. This time, however, Aksel knew what he had to do. Before the match started, he strategically placed himself within one stride of his opponent. Of course, Theo noticed this and complained, but was swiftly rebuffed by Aksel, who reasoned that fights can start at any distance. Theo wasn¡¯t pleased, and likely would have kicked up more of a fuss if she wasn¡¯t riding the high of her previous victory. Instead, she adjusted her position to give herself plenty of room to retreat.

    When the metaphorical bell rang, the two opponents clashed their discarded branches together with a questionable level of epicness. Aksel wasn¡¯t a sword master, or even a competent fighter, but he knew one strategy that always worked on his younger siblings.

    Maximum attack speed! Aksel mentally activated his secret technique. Suddenly, his arms were like a blur of movement, striking Theo from multiple directions at once¡ªprobably. The onslaught forced the bandit on the backfoot.

    ¡°Wha¡ª Hey, slow down!¡± Theo called out, barely able to fend off his relentless assault. In reality, Aksel¡¯s ultimate ability wasn¡¯t anything special. He had simply learned he could beat his siblings easily by moving so fast they eventually let one of his strikes through their guard¡ªan experience he employed here.

    ¡°Sure, just say you¡¯ll give up being a bandit.¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± Theo roared back, though the situation was growing dire. Now unable to draw her throwing sticks, she was quickly running out of cave to retreat into. With the back wall quickly approaching, she prepared one final ditch effort to turn this duel around.

    With a parry, she bought herself enough time between Aksel¡¯s next strike to leap backwards, attempting to create the distance she needed to reach for her ¡°throwing knives.¡± The mini stalagmite protruding from the ground had other plans, however. Catching her foot on the protrusion, she lost her balance and fell hard on her back into a bed of moss, trapping the arm that was reaching for her extra weapons behind her.

    Unfortunately for her, the moss she landed on was no ordinary plant.

    Reacting to the stimulus of being touched, the once docile moss began sprouting its small stems and tendrils, wrapping around its victim¡¯s body.

    ¡°W-W-What the hell is this!?¡± Theo panicked, struggling to free herself but was unable to find the leverage to get up off her back. ¡°Aksel, help! This thing is trying to eat me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, is that dungeon-kin moss?¡± Aksel questioned, a curiosity overtaking him where concern for his opponent was absent. ¡°I think it might actually be a bed of grasping moss, or was it holding moss?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Help me already, I don¡¯t want to be eaten!¡± Theo panicked more as the moss continued to try and wrap itself around her. Though it only had short, thin stems at its disposal that couldn¡¯t possibly wrap around her completely, they still had enough power behind them to keep her in place.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only thing these types of plants were designed to do is to slow adventurers down when they go through their dungeons¡ªor hold them long enough for a more dangerous creature to come by and take care of them. Fun fact, since they only live on water now, they usually take it from their victims¡¯ bodies. It¡¯s actually a great way to get dry,¡± Aksel said, spouting his trivia worthy knowledge of the dungeon monster for Theo to hear. Just as he explained, the moss was drying off the rain and sweat present on her body, but it turned out she wasn¡¯t interested in the plant¡¯s benefits.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, just get me out of here already!¡± She demanded.

    With a final chuckle at her predicament, Aksel extended his hand to help her escape. This time, Theo readily accepted his help, and he soon pulled her free from her captor. The moss attempted to keep her, but yielded when it realized the battle was lost.

    ¡°You took your time! What, were you enjoying the show or something!?¡± Theo accused.

    ¡°It was pretty funny actually,¡± Aksel admitted, a smug look on his face. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like it would have held you forever, they do let go eventually.¡±

    Theo gritted her teeth and stomped on the moss out of frustration¡ªand to get a bit of revenge. The moss however, sensing contact once more, wrapped around her boot and refused to let go.

    ¡°Wha¡ª Not again!¡± Theo exclaimed, somehow shocked this had happened to her twice.

    ¡°By the way, they were also known for stealing adventurer¡¯s boots, so be careful,¡± Aksel warned in an amused tone, pointing to the stems wrapping themselves around her boot with every passing second.

    Theo pulled against it with more of her strength, almost beating out the moss, when her foot came loose from the boot instead, and she flew back into Aksel.

    ¡°I told you,¡± he remarked, as they watched the moss slowly move its tendrils inside the boot, steadily positioning it further out of reach.

    ¡°Damn it, give me back my boot!¡± Theo shouted, as the clash between man and moss entered its second round.

 Chapter 5: Forever Home

    After Theo reclaimed her lost footwear, time seemed to pass by unabated inside the cave. They sectioned off the mossy area of the dwelling to prevent any further mishaps and returned to their duel for a time. Around the time Theo started using acorns as smoke bombs, however, they decided it was probably best they stopped. At that point, it was clear neither cared about the bet or it¡¯s repercussions any longer. Instead, the two enjoyed each other¡¯s company while resting their well-exercised bodies, almost like old friends.

    ¡°You know, I think you have what it takes to be a bandit yourself,¡± Theo offered Aksel her praise, her eyes resembling that of a salesman on the cusp of offering him the greatest deal of his life.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ I think.¡± Aksel replied, not sure if an aspiring hero should be pleased by such compliments.

    ¡°As it happens, the position of second in command is still vacant, and I think you meet my strict requirements for entry. Given your skill with a¡­ stick, I believe I can offer you the position.¡±

    ¡°What luck.¡± Aksel wasn¡¯t interested in the deal Theo was offering but felt compelled to hear her out.

    ¡°Picture this: a small, skilled team at our command, the halls of our hidden bandit keep filled with the spoils of our good work. Gold and silver from the Vairet mines, Calvaria wines fresh from the vineyards, Ashing silks from¡­ that place silks come from, and Dasia¡­ Whatever they produce.¡± Theo trailed off, losing track of what each region of the Divine Kingdom was known for.

    ¡°I think Dasia is mainly known for fishing.¡± Aksel added.

    ¡°Dasia fish!¡± Theo continued, ¡°And not to mention all the sheer coinage we could get. I¡¯m talking enough that I could even pay off my own mother¡¯s debt, we¡¯d be so rich. Not that I would,¡± she muttered under her breath for that last part, before getting back on track. ¡°And then, at the end of a long day of adventure, we could have fun like this. What do you say?¡± Theo beamed, waiting for his response.

    ¡°I¡¯m flattered you¡¯d think of me, but I¡¯m planning to be a knight, remember? I¡¯m pretty sure what you desire and what I desire couldn¡¯t be further apart,¡± Aksel explained.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, right, we¡¯d be enemies¡­¡± Theo scratched the back of her head, her eyes drifting away as she contemplated how to bridge the gap between them. ¡°What if I offer you 30% of everything we take? That¡¯s a lot of stuff,¡± The bandit leader almost sung the last part to Aksel, though the offer was no less enticing for the effort.

    ¡°30% is no doubt generous on your part, but I¡¯d still pick the honest career of a knight.¡±

    ¡°31%!¡± Theo upped her offer.

    ¡°The money really isn¡¯t the issue here.¡±

    ¡°32%!¡±

    ¡°How much higher are you going to go before you give up?¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm, fine! Final offer, 35%! Take it or leave it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it, thanks.¡±

    ¡°40%!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even listening to me, are you?¡±

    ¡°50%, split right down the middle. Join now and I¡¯ll even throw in a back massage!¡± Theo pointed dramatically at Aksel, her face straight and overly serious about the situation.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Aksel started, but didn¡¯t get the chance to finish this time, as Theo interrupted him.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t tell me yet. Just think about the offer for a bit, will you? You can answer me later, okay?¡± Theo implored her cave companion, her eyes reflecting a mix of hope and anxiety. It was in that moment that it occurred to Aksel just how much this meant to her. Though Aksel still had no interest in the line of work she was offering, whether his cut was one percent or a hundred, he found himself unable to continue breaking her heart.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Aksel relented.

    ¡°Wait, does that mean¡ª¡± Theo got her hopes up, but was brought back down to Mythrin quickly enough.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, like you suggested. But, if your proposal truly is earnest, then give me the rundown. How does this work?¡± Aksel asked, hoping to at least get some insight into the inner workings of Theo¡¯s mindset.

    A spark twinkled in Theo¡¯s eyes, as a smile of pure, childlike excitement overtook her expression. She was clearly overjoyed at the prospect of recruiting her first member. Upon realising the kind of face she was making at him, she turned her head away and used her hands to try and relax her expression. Aksel smirked; it reminded him of how his little sister would act when she was too proud to show how happy she was.

    With slightly red cheeks, Theo turned on her heels, her face smug and filled with the confidence of someone who had everything planned out.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re coming around to the idea. It would be quite a simple operation to start out with, of course. First, we¡¯d need to arm ourselves, no point in going out there with our sticks.¡± They both looked at their sparring weapons stacked upright against the wall. As if on cue, Aksel¡¯s much longer branch chose that moment to fall to the ground in the most comically timed fashion possible. Clearly, they weren¡¯t going to pose much of a threat with those.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to rob me without¡ª¡° Aksel attempted to point out the error.

    ¡°We agreed that didn¡¯t happen!¡± Theo quickly cut him off.

    ¡°Right, sorry. Continue.¡±

    ¡°So, after we get some weapons, we¡¯ll take to the road!¡± She pointed with flair towards the cave entrance. ¡°This area is nice and sparse with plenty of places to hide out in. We could probably rob a few random travellers or lone merchants on the road without kicking up too much of a fuss. Ah, no killing people, by the way. Dungeon-kin are dungeon-kin and animals are animals, but I don¡¯t want anyone¡¯s blood on our hands unless we have to,¡± she waggled her finger at Aksel as if scolding him for the idea.

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of reassuring, actually. Go on.¡± Aksel prompted, so Theo continued.

    ¡°This place is a good location, not too many dungeon-kin around, at least none we couldn¡¯t handle as a team. Plus, it¡¯s quite far from any knight patrols that they wouldn¡¯t bother us unless someone tipped them off,¡± she eyed Aksel briefly. ¡°There¡¯s a stream nearby, so we shouldn¡¯t have any trouble getting water, and there should be enough game to hunt nearby to last us indefinitely. Manpower might be a small problem at first, but everyone starts small. I¡¯m sure we can find worthy members to add to our ranks over time.¡±

    She began counting on her fingers. ¡°We could use more regular bandits, of course, but I¡¯m thinking people with specialised skills. Miners, builders, alchemists, healers, blacksmiths, the works.¡±

    This is getting really ambitious, Aksel noted, as Theo continued.

    ¡°We could use someone to mine out this cave and give ourselves a bit more room. Or if that doesn¡¯t work, we could expand into the forest. Picture this; great big wooden walls with tall towers overlooking it all, a few small houses and buildings on the inside for our members. We could even have a nice big firepit in the centre with a massive spit roast over it. Ah, it would be so much fun hanging out after a hard day¡¯s work and sharing drinks with my underlings,¡± Theo tried to paint the picture to Aksel. ¡°We¡¯d definitely need a cook too, maybe even two, one for me and one for everyone else. Can you cook?¡±

    ¡°Me? Erm, I guess?¡± Aksel shrugged. He knew some basics of survival cooking since he figured he¡¯d need to know while out in the wild, but he wouldn¡¯t exactly call himself proficient.

    ¡°Good enough, you can cook for us until we can get our professional in.¡±

    The Second in command and the cook? This just keeps getting better.

    Of course, we¡¯d need some sort of mysterious trainer to get our men into shape too, I¡¯m thinking a demi-human. Oh, but maybe an Orc would be better,¡± she pondered, before moving on. ¡°Anyway, that would only be the first stage. After a while, we¡¯d easily outgrow this place and need to seek greener pastures. I¡¯m thinking we¡¯d move west to the Vairet region, maybe around Treda-Dale. There¡¯s lots of trade that goes through there from all the surrounding villages and farms and not nearly enough patrols to keep all that loot on the roads safe.¡±

    Theo was almost chuckling to herself thinking about her future. As she turned away from Aksel, she put her arms out to either side of herself, as if speaking to a large audience. ¡°Just think about it, we¡¯d be unstoppable, with me, the beautiful Faithless Theo and you, her loyal second in command of her black surcoats. We¡¯d be known far and wide as the scourge of merchants, the claimer of riches. People would write songs about us, brew beers in our honour, and put our names in the history books! We¡¯d be invincible!¡±

    Theo finally finished her pitch, and turned back to Aksel, only slightly out of breath with starry eyes filled with a fire that could only come with such levels of unjustified ambition, as she eagerly awaited his answer. ¡°Well, what do you think? Sounds pretty good, doesn¡¯t it? I put a lot of thought into it this morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say. You were on a roll. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t end it with taking over the kingdom.¡± Aksel spoke in jest, as Theo waved her hand dismissively.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be silly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even you¡¯re not that¡ª¡°

    ¡°I only had the morning to think that much up. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell you my full plan to overthrow the kingdom,¡± she stood there proudly as she made such a ridiculous statement.

    She¡¯s not serious¡­ right?

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me.¡±

    A soft unfamiliar voice, devoid of passion, echoed inside the cave, interrupting their talks of overthrowing the government. They both jumped in surprise and scrambled to their feet. Their eyes darted towards the source of the voice, quickly catching sight of the person responsible. From the mouth of the cave, they saw her.

    It was a girl, around seventeen to eighteen if Aksel had to guess, though it was difficult to gauge from where he stood. She had long hair that fell down her back in multiple colours. Two-thirds of her hair was black, occupying the right and centre portions of her head¡ªwhile the remaining third was a snowy white, taking up the left side. Her eyes told a similar story: the right one showing an emerald green, juxtaposed by a scarlet red on her left.

    Unlike her more personal features, her attire felt rather lacking by comparison. She wore a slightly worn, white collared shirt that seemed too big for her slim body, with a leather vest worn on top, followed by some black leggings and leather boots caked in mud. A small pouch was attached to her waist from a belt hidden under her loose shirt.

    Compounding all this was the fact she was absolutely drenched.

    ¡°¡­ Cave people?¡± The strange girl tilted her head and spoke again, after staring at the two for some time. Once again, her tone was soft, almost devoid of emotion, except for a noticeable inflection that Aksel interpreted to mean she was asking a question.

    ¡°Cave people? No, we¡¯re just travellers seeking shelter from the rain.¡± Aksel said, waving his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, we¡¯re totally not bandits using this as our base of operations!¡± Theo clarified.

    Aksel couldn¡¯t but facepalm at Theo¡¯s unnecessary addition.

    ¡°¡­ Your clothes,¡± the stranger said, her eyes landing on Theo¡¯s revealing outfit, just as a thought crossed Aksel¡¯s mind.

    Wait, does she recognise this outfit?

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s lewd.¡±

    Aksel had to turn away, unable to contain the uncontrollable snickering that leaked from his mouth from such a blunt, yet unquestionable statement. Theo¡¯s blushing face betrayed her embarrassment once again.

    Okay, I guess she wasn¡¯t the bandit that used to live here, Aksel noted, still giggling to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not lewd, it¡¯s a combat bra! It¡¯s not my fault someone stole my clothes!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Combat bra?¡± The strange girl tilted her head again, her voice shifting its near-emotionless tone to ask the question. Theo however, ignored it.

    ¡°Enough! Why are you here in my cave?!¡± Theo demanded, pointing an accusing finger at the intruder, whose expression had hardly shifted since she arrived.

    ¡°¡­ Your cave?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I own this cave. I found it so it¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhhh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s dirty,¡± the girl casually insulted Theo while surveying the room. A fresh wave of embarrassment struck Theo, blindsided by the poor review of her hideout¡¯s cleanliness.

    ¡°Wha¡ªShut up! I¡¯ll clean it later! Now get out of my cave, no new tenants allowed!¡±

    The critic, still dripping wet by the entrance, looked behind her at the ongoing storm outside. After a few moments, she turned back to Theo.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s raining.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll get wet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already wet! And that doesn¡¯t give you the right to barge in here!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Can I stay here?¡± the girl brazenly asked. Forget not reading the room, she was completely illiterate to the situation, just saying anything that popped into her head. Even Theo, who usually boasted an excessive amount of energy, looked frustrated just talking to her. It was at this point that Aksel decided to step in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    ¡°Aksel!¡± Theo shouted back in protest.

    ¡°Are you really going to send her back out into the rain?¡±

    ¡°Argh, my second in command is already trying to overrule me. Still though, I don¡¯t want to appear so cruel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your second in¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hush Aksel, I¡¯m thinking,¡± Theo silenced her subordinate, contemplating the moral dilemma on display in front of her ¡°¡­Pay me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Pay?¡±

    ¡°Really Theo?¡± Aksel voiced his displeasure at charging for shelter.

    ¡°You paid your way in here, so it¡¯s only fair that she does too,¡± Theo pointed out.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡ª"

    ¡°Exactly! So, intruder, what do you have to offer?¡±

    The girl untied the plain pouch attached to her waist and rummaged through the contents. After a brief search, her multi-coloured gaze returned to Theo.

    ¡°¡­ Clothes?¡±

    ¡°Sold!¡± Theo snapped up the first offer the moment it was made, unable to rein in her excitement at the prospect.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what clothes?¡± Aksel jumped in, sceptical of the offer.

    ¡°¡­ My clothes,¡± the stranger confirmed.

    ¡°The chest might be a bit tight, but I¡¯ll happily take them,¡± Theo nodded in approval. However, even Aksel could see that the size differences went beyond ¡®a bit tight¡¯, given Theo¡¯s bust was more than twice the size of the new girl¡¯s.

    ¡°Theo! Will you stop stripping people? It¡¯s not okay!¡± Aksel reprimanded the bandit, unable to believe this was somehow becoming a regular occurrence.

    ¡°It¡¯s not stripping if it¡¯s voluntary payment,¡± Theo said, pointing in Aksel¡¯s face. Feeling she could get away with it, she lightly tapped his nose with her outstretched finger, earning herself a much-annoyed glare

    ¡°¡­ Here.¡±

    The two swivelled to witness possibly the fastest undressing of all time, only to see the potential tenant still completely clothed, holding another set of unorganised apparel in her hands¡ªones that Theo recognised.

    ¡°Hey! Those are my clothes!¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Payment still in hand, the stranger tilted her head¡ªsomething Aksel was beginning to interpret as her asking a question or, in this case, not understanding something. With boots stomping on the stone floor, Theo marched over and forcefully recovered her lost items.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this; did you steal these?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I found them, so they¡¯re mine.¡±

    Hearing her own logic used against her, Theo fell silent, unsure of how to respond properly to her thief. Aksel, however, was not so quiet.

    ¡°Where exactly where you hiding those?¡±

    ¡°¡­ In my bag,¡± she said, tilting her head again as she stared at him. Aksel looked at the bag she was referring to, but its size was only a little bigger than his own coin purse. To fit Theo¡¯s old clothes in there would be impossible.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. Now where were you actually hiding them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ In my bag,¡± the stranger reiterated in the exact same tone. Before Aksel could get frustrated, the girl plunged the entire arm into the pouch. Aksel and Theo¡¯s mouths hung open, gawking at the display, when the arm exited the bag to reveal a single gold coin for her captivated audience.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s big.¡±

    ---

    After witnessing such a blatant display of magic, Aksel and Theo took some time to recover from their initial shock. Once that subsided, Theo graciously accepted the offered payment and invited the enigmatic girl to join them by the burnt-out firepit. When they had all settled, the two began their interview of the mysterious person, eager to receive some answers.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± Aksel opened the conversation.

    ¡°¡­ My name is Vine.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Aksel, and my frien¡ª er, companion? What are we exactly?¡± he scratched his head, unsure of their relationship.

    ¡°I¡¯m his boss,¡± Theo stated, completely serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your second in command,¡± Aksel retorted bluntly.

    ¡°Huh?! But didn¡¯t the whole idea sound cool?¡± Theo sounded genuinely shocked.

    ¡°For the last time, I¡¯m not a bandit!¡±

    ¡°Not with that attitude!¡±

    ¡°ANYWAY, her name is Theo,¡± Aksel promptly ended that conversation.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you for having me,¡± Vine¡¯s soft voice never shifted an octave.

    ¡°Yes, yes, now where in the First¡¯s name did you get that bag?!¡± Theo practically shouted at their newly named guest.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know that too. Given that there¡¯s no mana left in the world, I¡¯m surprised it still works,¡± Aksel added. Ever since The First returned over a thousand years ago, all mana in the world had been sealed away forever. To have a working magical item of any kind these days was a marvel.

    ¡°¡­ Lyric gave it to me,¡± Vine answered.

    ¡°Who is she? Can she get me one too?¡± Theo asked excitedly.

    ¡°¡­ No.¡± The flat rejection of her advances made Theo visibly wince.

    ¡°Okay, let me ask you something then,¡± Aksel spoke up, entering the discussion. ¡°Where did this Lyric even get a bag like this, and how does it work?¡±

    Vine looked at her bag, stared blankly at it for a while, then turned back to him.

    ¡°¡­ Magic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got that, give me some credit at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lyric found it, when we were travelling before.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean she¡¯s not traveling with you now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± With few answers forthcoming, Aksel broke off his pursuit, for now. ¡°Well, as cool as something like that is, just be careful who you show that to. And I don¡¯t mean that just because it¡¯s a thief¡¯s wet dream,¡± he quickly eyed Theo before refocusing on Vine. ¡°Magical items of any kind, even mild ones like your bag, are likely going to land you in trouble¡­ or worse.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Wet dream?¡± Of all the words he said, those were the ones that seemed to stick out to her.

    ¡°You know what, just forget it,¡± Aksel told her. At least he had tried to warn her. Magical items of any kind were considered taboo, at least within the Divine Kingdom. After all, the church taught everyone from a young age how mana and the magic that came from it was the source of all humanity¡¯s woes back in the age of magic before The First returned to them.

    Aksel however, was a bit odd in that respect. Though he was taught the same lessons, heard the same tales, and understood the meanings each were meant to convey, he couldn¡¯t help but feel magic sounded kind of¡­ well, cool. Although not as amazing as the powers of the faith, of course.

    He could never express that opinion too openly, having been raised in the light of the faith of the First, which declared was that mana and its magic were sealed because it was inherently evil. Aksel knew what to say, when to say it, and how to keep out of conflict with his more zealous peers. Besides, no matter how much he liked the idea of using magic, it always came back to the same problem, one even more fundamental than the lack of mana in the air.

    Humans can¡¯t use magic.

    Well, that was a bit of an exaggeration. There had been humans in the past who could use it, but those individuals were very, very, rare exceptions to the mostly cast-iron rule. That¡¯s why tales of magic users featured casts of mostly elves, the foremost experts in the topic, or the Beastlings and demi-humans, who could leverage their magical roots to bend mana to their will. Humanity meanwhile was pretty much relegated to the occasional hero summoned from other worlds, adventurers clad in so much enchanted gear they were a walking spell in it of themselves, or once-in-a-generation prodigies destined for greatness.

    When it came to the command of the divine, however, humanity was second only to the angels themselves. Every baby is blessed by the local priest from birth, taking them into the light of The First. This blessing is meant to provide a protection from magic, disease, and hardship¡ªor so it is intended. This was one reason he didn¡¯t have to worry about catching a cold from the rain.

    It¡¯s no surprise everyone¡¯s against the idea of magic. We can¡¯t use it, and those that can have hardly ever been friends to us.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m cold,¡± Vine murmured softly.

    Snapping out of his trance, it dawned on him that their guest still looked as though she swam there¡ªcompletely drenched in rainwater. It was remarkable she wasn¡¯t shivering.

    Theo, whose eyes kept caressing Vine¡¯s mysterious bag with the lust of a lover, delivered the news.

    ¡°Sorry, I already burnt all our wood. Well, except for our sticks, but they¡¯re still too wet to be useful. Oh, but I¡¯ll sell you the use of my rag¡ªI mean, towel.¡±

    ¡°Theo.¡± Aksel eyed her with visible disappointment.

    ¡°What! She¡¯s loaded. Did you see that gold coin? Wait, maybe I can rent out that moss in the¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­ Here,¡± Vine interrupted her train of thought as she casually handed over a coin that most of the human race would have had to work weeks, if not months to earn¡ªassuming they didn¡¯t eat or sleep during that time. Theo and Aksel stared at the coin, and then Aksel glanced at Theo.

    ¡°Theo?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Aksel,¡± Theo barely acknowledged, reaching both her hands out carefully to accept the coin like it was a priceless artifact in danger of shattering should it be caught in a light breeze. Slowly, cautiously, she brought it to her chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re drooling,¡± he pointed out. Indeed, a small string of saliva had descended closer to the Gold Halo, eager to sample its beauty for itself. Not daring to sully this most valuable of items, she quickly wiped the spit away and refocused on the precious coin, entranced by its beauty.

    ¡°¡­ Towel?¡± Vine interrupted whatever Theo was doing.

    ¡°What? Oh, yeah.¡± Without looking away from her baby coin, Theo probed around the area where she remembered leaving the old raggedy sheet. Feeling the wet cloth, she scrunched it up in her fist and tossed it at Vine. She didn¡¯t care why it separated into multiple pieces when she threw it.

    ¡°Theo! Those were your clothes, you idiot.¡± Aksel grabbed the actual sheet that was sitting beside him and handed it nicely to Vine, who remained indifferent to the panties that fluttered atop her head and the other various articles of clothing now scattered across her body.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you,¡± Vine spoke in her usual tone, making it sound more half-hearted than Aksel wanted to believe. After removing the undergarment from her head, she took to drying her long, multi-coloured hair, and met Aksel¡¯s eyes once more, as straight-faced as the moment they met. He found himself gazing into them, noticing the finer details. Her right, emerald-green eye was so pure and lush that could be mistaken for the gem itself. If it was a work of art, it would have been praised as a masterpiece. But her left eye, the one which was bathed in scarlet red, was so lifeless, so empty, it was unnerving. The combination was unsettling, yet he couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to it.

    When it dawned on him that he had been staring too long, he quickly averted his gaze.

    ¡°So, Vine, why are you out in the forest anyway?¡± Aksel asked, a question he probably should have posed a while ago.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m lost.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you mind if I ask what happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I walked into the forest, and I got lost.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ How long ago was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Many moons ago.¡±

    ¡°Right, erm, so what¡¯s that in days?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Many days ago.¡±

    Aksel couldn¡¯t help but respond with a wry look. The worst part was he couldn¡¯t tell if she was joking or if that was a serious answer, seeing as though her tone never shifted. Not wanting to get bogged down, he decided to move along.

    ¡°Okay, well, maybe we¡ª¡± He quickly looked over to where Theo should have been sitting, only to find her gone. Instead, she was hunched over in the corner of the cave to where her ultra-hidden treasure vault was located, carefully arranging something, presumably her coins, into some sort of order.

    ¡°Erm, maybe I can help you out? I¡¯m travelling through Carnifex in the morning on my way to Treda-Ton, so I can at least get you to a main road.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do you know where I can find my forever home?¡±

    ¡°Forever what now?¡± Aksel furrowed his brow in confusion, unfamiliar with the term.

    ¡°¡­ Lyric said I¡¯d find it¡­ A place we¡¯d both go one day and live happily ever after¡­ Can you help me find it?¡±

    ¡°Well, like I said, I can take you to the road. From there I¡¯ll try and point you in the right direction if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can pay.¡±

    ¡°PAY!?¡± Theo screamed from the loot hole, the eyes of the salesman returning. With angelic speed, she zipped over and pushed her weight onto Aksel¡¯s shoulders, leaning closer to the potential client.

    ¡°What do you want? Food? Farms? Fun? Whatever it is, we¡¯ll help!¡± the starry-eyed Theo announced.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®we¡¯?¡± Aksel questioned with a strained voice as the would-be bandit pushed all her weight onto him.

    ¡°¡­ Do you know where I can find my forever home?¡±

    ¡°Of course we do! Aksel goes there all the time!¡±

    ¡°I DO?!¡± Aksel exclaimed at Theo¡¯s sudden and immediate response. Upon hearing these words, these statements of fact by Theo, Vine¡¯s expression changed for the first time since they met¡ªmaybe for the first time in a long time¡ªas she looked at Aksel with emotions he honestly didn¡¯t believe she had.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been there?¡± Though her voice remained soft, her usually passionless words were infused with a little surprise. Above all, hope seemed to creep into her tone, a guttural reaction that outpaced her typical detachment.

    Seeing this response from her¡ªthis genuine, human reaction¡ªit made it almost impossible for him to say no. Looking over to Theo, he saw her beaming at him with practically sparkling eyes at the prospect of receiving more money from this girl. For a moment, he was considering going along with it.

    What am I thinking? I don¡¯t know where her home is! He snapped out of his guilty mindset, and gave an honest response, regardless of how disappointed she might be.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where Theo,¡± he turned his head to look at her, emphasizing her name, ¡°got her information from, but I don¡¯t know where this home is.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But she said you did,¡± Her tone returned to a passionless one, deflated from before.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But she said you did.¡± Vine repeated herself.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But she said you did.¡± Her stare drilled into him, making him feel like the villain even though Theo was the one who landed them in this mess. Before he could rattle off yet more apologies, a hand covered his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aksel is just a little confused, he gets like that sometimes,¡± Theo told Vine with a sweet smile on her face. Aksel stared up at her, unamused. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a chat with him and refresh his memory,¡± she assured Vine as she started dragging him deeper into the cave.

    Deciding to be as uncooperative as possible, he resolved not to assist Theo in any way, simply allowing himself to be dragged away limply in protest.

    Convening by the moss while ensuring Aksel between her and the dungeon-kin plant, she began whispering in his ear like a worried conspirator.

    ¡°What are you doing? Just say yes already,¡± Theo admonished him, annoyed as though he was going off-script in an otherwise well-rehearsed plan.

    ¡°Why would I? I don¡¯t know where her home is,¡± Aksel replied in a hushed tone.

    ¡°So? Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Of course that matters, gold for brains. What am I supposed to do if I say yes? Take her to Treda-ton?¡±

    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s loaded. She can probably pay for our stay.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®our stay¡¯? Wait, are you joining the faith with me?¡± Aksel was blindsided by this revelation. He thought they had forgotten about the bet.

    ¡°What? No, of course not, idiot. I¡¯m coming with you so I can get paid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking advantage of her like that,¡± Aksel shout-whispered to Theo. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m going to the capital of the faith so I can become a knight. How am I supposed to find this home of hers anyway? Plus, she¡¯s carrying a freaking magical bag, not exactly something you want to be brandishing around there.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, don¡¯t go to Treda-ton. Why not take this as a personal quest instead?¡± Theo proposed.

    ¡°Why in The First¡¯s name would I do that?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. You aren¡¯t that good in a fight, you¡¯re under equipped, and you will probably run out of money very quickly in the Faithful capital, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Go on,¡± Theo had hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°So, why not hold off for a while and go on a little adventure with Vine. I¡¯m sure if you find a nice enough place, she¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª"

    ¡°And, just think about it. Vine is just a helpless, confused, but loaded girl, who¡¯s likely to get herself in trouble. Don¡¯t you want to be her saviour, Mr. Hero?¡± Theo asked in a cutesy manner, poking him in the chest.

    Aksel glanced over at Vine, who stared at them with a neutral expression. He grimaced as he considered the idea, placing his hand on his chin, then to his head as his brain tried to resolve the moral dilemma before him. Should he continue pursuing his goal of becoming a hero and leave this ridiculous quest behind? Or should he embrace the true spirit of being a hero and aid this clueless girl in finding her home, while keeping her out of danger?

    Which is better, being a hero in name, or being a hero in action?

    After taking an unreasonable amount of time to decide his answer, Aksel sighed and looked at Theo.

    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll help her,¡± he conceded, feeling as though his adventure had been hijacked¡ªan answer that prompted Theo to leap into the air with a joyous ¡°YAAAAAAY!¡± almost bashing her hands on the mossy roof of the cave. He could have sworn he saw a stem reach out for her at the apex of her jump, just missing her by a hair. With that settled, they walked back over to Vine and sat down to deliver his answer.

    ¡°Okay, while I can¡¯t say I know where your home is, I can try and help you find it. I¡¯ll need to stop off in Treda-Lake so I can at least get my purity tested, but afterward, I will help you, if that¡¯s okay?¡±

    His words didn¡¯t seem to lessen her newfound excitement, feeding into her hopes like a wooden chest on a non-existent fire. She reached over and grabbed one of Aksel¡¯s hands with both of hers, which were surprisingly soft to the touch.

    ¡°You promise you¡¯ll take me there, after you¡¯ve done what you need to do?¡± the wide-eyed Vine asked with all the passion she could muster. The weight of the quest and the commitment he was about to undertake hit him all at once. Making a mental note to settle the score with Theo for all the future trouble she was about to cause him, he accepted his fate.

    ¡°S-sure, Vine, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thank you,¡± Vine smiled a perfect smile, muted, yet filled with joy and life that any regrets or doubts he had, all seemed to fade from memory.

    That one beautiful moment lasted only as long as Theo felt she could stand being left out.

    ¡°And all for the low, low price of one magical bag¡­thingy.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Deal.¡±

    ---

    Shortly after the deal was struck, nightfall began to set in, and the group had to face their next, more taxing issue: organising the sleeping arrangements. This was already hard enough with just Aksel and Theo, given that they only had a single drenched cover between them, which now had to stretch to three people.

    Fortunately for them, Vine simply reached into her bag and pulled out a large blanket. The blanket itself was of fine craftsmanship, dry and large enough for two people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t suppose you have another one in there?¡± Aksel queried.

    ¡°¡­ Lyric packed it for me, so I only have enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he was getting a little envious at the godmother Vine seemed to keep referring to.

    Theo¡¯s eyes sparkled ever so slightly as she saw the situation play out. With great confidence, she put her hand on Aksel¡¯s shoulder and leaned over to whisper in his ear. ¡°Hey, she seems to like you. Try getting closer to her so we can take a look at that bag.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Aksel whispered back, but Theo wasn¡¯t looking for his input or approval as she put her plan into motion.

    ¡°Hey, Vine! Could you share with Aksel please? He gets lonely and cold at night if he doesn¡¯t sleep next to someone,¡± Theo assassinated Aksel¡¯s reputation with a cheery smile across her face.

    Vine looked at him, and then to Theo, tilting her head as she spoke.

    ¡°¡­ Shouldn¡¯t Aksel sleep with Theo?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Theo didn¡¯t understand her question.

    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you together?¡±

    ¡°What? Of course not!¡± Theo told her, a little more affronted than Aksel thought was necessary.

    ¡°¡­ You aren¡¯t, seducing him?¡±

    ¡°Like hell I am! What would give you that idea?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Your lewd clothes?¡±

    ¡°I told you it¡¯s a combat bra!¡± Theo maintained her story as if she believed it herself.

    ¡°¡­ You keep clinging to him,¡± Vine pointed out, causing Theo to swiftly retract her hand from Aksel¡¯s shoulder, as if it had suddenly become unclean. Again, the reaction seemed a little too strong for Aksel¡¯s tastes. It was true though, Theo seemed to have no problem jumping on him, leaning against him, or touching him unnecessarily, especially after she was so guarded a few hours prior. Aksel hadn¡¯t noticed until it was pointed out, but Theo was getting increasingly comfortable with him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for a guy I just met today! It¡¯s just nice to have someone I can be myself around who isn¡¯t looking for my money or my mother!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lewd.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Will you accept him or not?¡± Theo made it sound like it was her final offer.

    Vine¡¯s gaze returned to Aksel¡ªa judging stare that made him feel rather uncomfortable.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    Despite her approval, Aksel could say, without a shadow of a doubt, that he didn¡¯t feel right sleeping in the same bed as the girl he barely knew. Unfortunately, he also wanted to sleep in a warm bed tonight, and Vine was the only business in town. So, despite his misgivings, he decided to go along with it.

    Aksel watched Vine closely as she fished around inside the bag, curious about the process, as was Theo from the other side of the room. Soon enough, Vine produced two sets of pillows and a thick groundsheet for her increasingly comfortable bed.

    ¡°¡­ Here,¡± Vine offered, passing Aksel one of her luxurious pillows, ¡°You can have mine.¡± He was a little confused by the wording, but seeing the setup, it became more obvious.

    ¡°I take it the other one¡¯s Lyric¡¯s, right?¡± Vine nodded, confirming his suspicion. It seemed that whoever this be-all, end-all of travel companions was, they really went all out in their preparations, which made her absence all the more questionable.

    Theo, on the other hand, was busy cursing herself for giving Aksel the chance to sleep in the comfy bed. For the record, her own sleeping arrangements consisted only of her very revealing combat gear and a blanket everyone and their mother seemed to have dried themselves on.

    ¡°Hey, do you think I could use the groundsheet, please?¡± Theo decided to ask.

    ¡°¡­ You can use my towel,¡± Vine pointed to the ragged sheet she purchased.

    ¡°Huh? But I was going to use that anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on!"

    Despite Theo¡¯s protests, Vine didn¡¯t respond further to her pleas. Pouting hard at being ignored, Theo took the used blanket and threw it into the moss, observing the drying process, and muttering to herself, ¡°This better give it back to me once it¡¯s done.¡±

    Despite Theo¡¯s hardship, Aksel¡¯s own experience was not without its own bumps.

    He waited patiently for Vine to set up the bed, not wishing to interrupt her process. That was until she gathered everything into a big pile and dumped it on the floor. With her ¡®set-up¡¯ complete, she began to crawl into the heap.

    ¡°Hold on, aren¡¯t you going to set it up first?¡± Aksel asked, unsure of what he was seeing.

    ¡°¡­ Something wrong?¡± Vine retorted.

    ¡°Yeah, where were you planning for me to sleep?¡± The bed was little more than a tangled mound of fabric. She stared down at her creation briefly before fixing her mismatched eyes back on Aksel.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t use Lyric¡¯s pillow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re concerned about? Just look at that mess; I¡¯m not made of jelly! How am I going to fit into that disaster of a bed!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Now done with her nonsense, Aksel decided to take action. ¡°Just move over; I¡¯m fixing this.¡±

    With no extra prodding required, Vine yielded her pile to Aksel, who transformed what could have only been described as a calamity into the finest damned bed he¡¯d ever made. Going out of his way to clear the tiny rocks under the groundsheet, he unfolded and straightened it out across the floor, fluffed and placed the pillows on top, and finishing it off by neatly locking in the blanket. Even in the moonlit night air of the cave, the thing was a masterpiece.

    ¡°There, done. Now isn¡¯t that better?¡± Aksel felt a small amount of pride at his work.

    ¡°Uh-hmm.¡±

    If his work was a masterpiece, however, Vine was that touchy child covered in ink and mud. Barely acknowledging his efforts, she walked across the finely laid bed and flung the cover over herself.

    Breathing a sigh of exhaustion, he simply laid down in the comforts of his underappreciated work. Gathering what parts of the blanket he could, and after assuring himself that sleeping next to Vine meant nothing, he drifted off to sleep.

    For around half an hour.

    When the foot kicked him in the side of the head, Aksel slowly and angrily opened his eyes, giving his assailant, the greatest bandit in all the land, his best death stare.

    ¡°Wwwhhhhaaaaattttttt?¡± Aksel grumbled, dragging out the entire word in a semi-whispering tone, doing his best not to wake Vine.

    ¡°H-have a h-h-heart,¡± Theo stuttered out through chattering teeth, tightly hugging her arms around herself while shivering amid the cool night air.

    ¡°There¡¯s only room for two,¡± Aksel grunted, turning his eyes away from the girl who brazenly disturbed his sleep with a foot to the head. While part of his answer was out of spite, and potentially revenge, it was also true that the bed really only had room for two, and adding the third person would make it a little¡­ cosy.

    ¡°W-wha-tt-t kinda hero are y-y-you?¡±

    Aksel glanced back with half-open eyes. He knew he¡¯d have to let her in one way or the other, so he decided to make the most of it.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you in, but you owe me.¡±

    ¡°F-f-fine.¡±

    ¡°It can be anything I want it to be.¡±

    ¡°I-I said f-fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be trusting in the words of Faithless Theo of the Black Surcoats then. Just give me a second, it¡¯s a lot to take in.¡±

    ¡°I-I said fine! N-now let me i-i-in!¡±

    ¡°No takebacks.¡± A small, sadistic smile spread across Aksel¡¯s face¡ªone a person aspiring to be a hero likely shouldn¡¯t be making. He would never have let her freeze outside after seeing her in that condition anyway, so it was just a small taste of revenge for all the work she was about to put him through. Leaving barely any room between him and Vine, who was still fast asleep, he allowed Theo into the sanctuary of warmth and comfort that was the bed. Grabbing what cover was left, she pushed her ice-cold back to Aksel¡¯s, and the two finally ended what felt like the longest day of their lives, again, after Aksel assured himself that sleeping with Theo didn¡¯t mean anything either.

 Chapter 6: The Chamber Wolves

    The jet-black mace delivered a crushing blow to the Chamber Wolf¡¯s skull before it had time to yelp, its gory remains staining the otherworldly metal a bloody red. The remnants dripped onto the forest floor, joining its other fallen brethren.

    ¡°Damn pests,¡± the hooded woman cursed, the pouring rain weighing down her black cloak. From the bushes, another set of eyes began flashing red and yellow repeatedly, silhouetted against the darkness of the night, before the Chamber Wolf leaped out of the foliage to assail her.

    Scowling at the dungeon-bred monster, she swung her mace once again. The unfortunate Chamber Wolf never stood a chance as its head was eviscerated on contact. Blood sprayed into the air, thicker than the rain, smearing against a nearby tree.

    ¡°You foolish beasts, do we look like an adventuring party?!¡± The woman sneered at the dozen corpses by her feet, each one more broken than the last. ¡°Your diluted blood isn¡¯t even worth collecting.¡±

    She turned around to the source of her woes, spotting the set of four goblins cowering on the floor, small sacks by their sides spilling berries onto the ground. She despised those little creatures with a fury that dwarfed her loathing for the dungeon-kin, but she had little choice but to keep them alive.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯d sneak out to gorge yourselves on berries, you greedy, spiteful little drights. If your little stunt delays my plans by even a second, I shall rip your guts out through your mouth!¡± The woman threatened the goblins as they trembled in terror. There used to be ten of them before they were discovered by the Wolves. Were she not alerted by their distant cries; they would no doubt be wolf meat.

    A sole goblin, the largest remaining among their group, raised a shaky hand towards the trees ahead of her. Turning back, there was indeed one more obstacle.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Another, far larger wolf padded towards her. This was no Chamber Wolf, as their breed barely reached a size larger than a common domestic dog. It was a Dire Wolf. Its fur was black and brown, stained in red. It bared its fangs at the woman; its mouth coated in the remains of the goblins it had just killed.

    ¡°A dire wolf leading a pack of dungeon mongrels?¡± The woman found herself smirking. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re both down on our luck. Perhaps your blood will be worthy.¡±

    The wolf howled, a piercing yell that echoed throughout the forest, as it sprinted towards her.

    Standing her ground, unmoved by the wall of fur and muscle on course to rip her apart, she threw out her left hand towards the creature as her shoulder radiated red underneath her cloak. Just before the wolf could reach her, a cloud of black smoke erupted from her shoulder and sped towards it. As it moved, it changed shape, transforming into a bolt of black and red energy that zipped toward its target. The Wolf, unable to dodge, collided with the energy.

    The massive beast yelped and howled in agony as the bolt burst into flames on impact, coating the wolf in fire and setting its fur alight. The hooded figure watched under the glow of the flames that the rain could not extinguish, as the Dire Wolf burned until it finally collapsed, death overtaking it.

    With the final threat dealt with, she walked over to the smouldering corpse, placing her hand on the creature. Her shoulder lit up red once more as the wolf¡¯s blood flowed up her arm towards the light until there was nothing left but charred skin and bones.

    ¡°A fine donation, more than worth the cost to bring you down,¡± the woman complimented, getting to her feet. She turned back to the cause of her problems, spotting the goblins still sitting, trembling in fear.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get back to the tunnels before I add your pathetic corpses to the pile,¡± she threatened them. They didn¡¯t need to hear another word as they sprinted for the entrance without stopping to collect any of their spoils.

    Now alone in the rain, she pulled down her hood, allowing her long ears and longer hair to experience the rainfall. The cold water from the sky ran down her pale skin, as she closed her eyes, hearing the distant rumbling of thunder.

    ¡°It will all be over soon,¡± she assured herself.

 Chapter 7: Wake Up Call

    Aksel awoke early in the night. The air was freezing, more than enough to make him appreciate the warmth of Vine¡¯s makeshift bed. The moonlight beamed into the mouth of the cave, providing just enough light to look around while his vision adjusted to the darkness. His eyelids were heavy, begging for him to return to his comfortable slumber. But despite this urge, he felt the need to look around himself.

    Vine was fast asleep, her head turned away from him with the blanket firmly wrapped around herself. Theo was also fast asleep, but unlike Vine, who managed to keep to herself while in her slumber, she had managed to pin Aksel¡¯s arm under her head, her sleeping face peacefully staring in his direction.

    Aksel wanted to move the arm away, but the sleeping bandit just seemed so peaceful, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. She could be annoying at times and had certainly been a pain in the rear to deal with, but even he had to admit, looking at her now, she was kind of¡­ cute.

    Aksel blushed as he turned away. He was not going there, especially while in this bed with her. He shut his eyes and tried to forget about it. He could already feel himself getting sleepier and sleepier, and that sweet smell in the air was just the right medicine to put him¡­ back¡­ to¡­ wait?

    Aksel cracked his eyes open once again, against every fibre of his being screaming at him to simply lie down and rest his weary body. Something wasn¡¯t right, that pleasant, sweet aroma was completely out of place. He forced his eyes to adjust, using more willpower than he¡¯d ever called upon before to stay awake. It was then he finally saw it¡ªa thin pink mist, gliding faintly against the rays of moonlight, weaving its way through the air within the cave.

    What is that? Aksel thought, as he tried to raise his body, only to fail, feeling as though a great weight was piled atop him.

    The surge of panic and adrenaline helped mitigate the drowsiness, resisting the alluring comfort of the bed. Its loving embrace felt divine, however, as if an angel was cuddling up beside him, whispering in his ear, enticing him to lie back and relax with the others. Refusing to give in, his body jutted up, supported by his right arm. Under the new angle, Theo¡¯s head slipped from his arm, giving him full access to his increasingly restricted body.

    There was something at the end of the cave where the moss once stood, a figure of some kind, but not human in the least. It was long, and thin, with many arms undulating unnervingly. At its feet, many moving parts opened and closed repeatedly in a rhythmic fashion.

    He tried to speak, but his throat had swollen so much that even trying to whisper was beyond his ability. Instead, he managed only a mighty, phlegmy, hacking cough. Even that didn¡¯t rouse Theo or Vine from their rest, as they remained as silent as the grave. That wasn¡¯t to say he didn¡¯t get someone¡¯s attention.

    A thick, prickly limb coiled around his leg, dragging him out from under the covers and across the cold, hard cave floor, bashing Theo out of the way like a sack of meat. He could sense he was bleeding, but the numbing effect of the pink mist that intoxicated the air dulled any sensation of pain. Summoning what strength remained, he focused his gaze on the undulating creature he was being dragged towards.

    The silhouette unveiled itself as a massive stalk, reaching from floor to ceiling with thick, powerful stems, far larger than the ones from the moss and more than sufficient to hang him by his leg. The moving parts at its base were some sort of flower, constantly producing that sweet smelling aroma that made his eyes and body so heavy¡ªa feeling only the deepest of sleeps could alleviate.

    This wasn¡¯t merely grasping moss, the Dungeon-kin he originally told Theo about; this was something else, something clearly much more evolved and deadly.

    It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a¡­ Vorwer, Aksel remembered within his hazy mind¡ªa monster he read about in the A&A guidebooks.

    It should have been impossible for such a creature to still exist here. The Heretica, a branch of the faith dedicated to eradicating all such dangerous creatures, had long since found and culled every variant of dungeon-kin plant that posed even a remote threat across Cirilya. Yet, as he dangled in the air, like a hooked fish suspended at the end of a fishing line, the harsh reality of the situation became clear.

    He glanced back to the bed where his companions still lay silent, as the same tendrils that wrapped around his leg slowly wormed their way towards them. Again, he tried to move his arms, but the force of gravity was more than enough to stall his attempts.

    I need¡­ to escape, he told himself, trying again to reach for the stem holding his leg in the air, but once again, he was thwarted. His body was so heavy, with not even the strength to flail, to struggle in vain. His sight returned to the others¡ª

    ¡°?¡±

    He saw something new, something that wasn¡¯t there before. A figure in humanoid form, like an oily shadow, standing next to Vine, it¡¯s featureless face watching Aksel, unmoving, unreadable.

    Oh, it¡¯s you again.

    The Vorwer turned the limp Aksel to face it, as the stalk began to move. The green stalk that made up its body split apart into six sections, peeling back from the top like a banana to reveal the insides. From edge to edge, it was littered with large, sharp, teeth like thorns that stretched all the way into the darkness of its acidic stomach.

    Powerless, his torso passed the threshold, now inside the mouth of this horrific creature.

    *CHOMP*

    And just like that, he was eaten.

    Aksel¡¯s eyes shot open, his breathing rapid¡ª

    A foot crashed into his cheek before he could gather his thoughts.

    ¡°What?¡± Aksel exclaimed in his addled state. He notice he was still in Vine¡¯s bed inside the cave, with both his companions sleeping either side of him.

    Befuddlement struck him as he studied his ginger sleeping companion. Theo was a disgustingly messy sleeper, beyond what Aksel thought physically possible. During the night, she had somehow accomplished a near half rotation from her original position, placing her head on the solid stone floor while her legs intrusively pinned Aksel¡¯s body. Her arms had also settled wherever they damn well pleased as her open-mouth snores reverberated around the cave. That was without mentioning the small stream of drool flowing down the side of her cheek.

    Stupid dreams. There¡¯s no way this thing is cute, Aksel repudiated his brain. That¡¯s about as far away from angelic as you can get.

    By contrast, Vine seemed to have never budged an inch, quietly dreaming without disturbing a soul.

    Putting his hands over his eyes, he tried again to collect himself.

    Just another nightmare¡­ he thought, resigned.

    For as long as he could remember, he had been the recipient of almost constant nightmares. Every night, he would fall into slumber, and dream of a demise most gruesome. Burned alive in his family home, drowned in the river, eaten by wild dungeon-kin, crushed under a runaway wagon, stabbed by competent bandits, murdered by family members, hunted for sport by elves, butchered by goblins¡­

    Of course, not every dream resulted in his untimely demise, but those few times he did survive the ordeal, he found death was always the preferable option.

    He surveyed the room once more. No mist of sweet pink hovered in the air, no Dungeon-kin silently waited in the corner of the cave, and as always, there was no shadow of a person watching him suffer, the one constant that never ceased to find him.

    Just what are you?

    The figure would never speak, never interact, and in most cases, would hardly move at all. No matter how brutal his demise, it would only observe.

    He reached into his shirt to reveal a small pendant he kept around his neck. A small, wooden angel now rested in his palm. To others, it appeared little more than a poorly crafted trinket, beyond even the desire of Theo to steal. To him however, it was a most precious gift from a loving sister.

    "Aksel, Aksel. Look what I made!¡± He remembered her words clearly, speaking with enthusiasm only a child could achieve. ¡°It¡¯s an angel! Now the bad things won¡¯t come near you anymore when you sleep!¡±

    She had never carved a day in her life, and yet she still made something like this for me. He smiled at the memory; his mind soothed just by looking at the little wooden idol. He didn¡¯t care that it never worked as she intended, because he always knew that no matter what fate awaited him when he closed his eyes, a brighter world would always be waiting for him when he awoke.

    One day, once I have the power of the Divine flowing through me, I¡¯ll be able to end these nightmares once and for all. I just need a few more days to get tested, then I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s possible.

    His mind cleared as he freed himself from Theo¡¯s intrusive legs and walked over to the old firepit, the staple of the cave. Taking the opportunity, he gave his muscles a quick stretch in the new dawn light.

    Having had her slumber disturbed, Theo slowly snorted herself into consciousness and rose to meet Aksel with a drowsy expression.

    ¡°Morning,¡± her morning voice greeted him, deeper than usual.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted back.

    ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast?¡± Her arms stretched out with a yawn, before returning to rub her half-open eyes.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any food, remember? That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t eat anything last night.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Aksel glanced over to the last member of their sleeping party, still locked into her slumber like a witch¡¯s curse. With little reason to remain inside the cave, he knelt beside her and attempted to rouse her with a gentle shake.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Vine, it¡¯s morning,¡± he spoke softly, not wishing to cause distress.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Frowning at his lack of progress, he decided to move to more drastic actions.

    Sorry Vine.

    With the flair of a showman about to make his grand reveal, Aksel grabbed a hold of the cover and pulled it free, presenting Vine¡¯s semi-curled up body for all to see. Small mumblings arose from the sleeping dead as her body registered the sudden change.

    ¡°¡­ Cold,¡± her soft voice quietly protested, as her eyes slowly opened.

    Not much of a morning person, are you?

    ¡°Sorry for the wake-up call, Vine, but we need to get going,¡± He informed her, hovering over her unmoving frame.

    ¡°¡­ More time.¡±

    ¡°Denied. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aksel is cruel.¡±

    ¡°Aksel is hungry, has a quest to find a home somewhere, and is still a long way off Carnifex. Also, I¡¯m sick of this cave.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aksel is cruel,¡± Vine repeated her complaint, before a loud rumbling emanated from her stomach. Slowly raising her upper body like a resurrected corpse, with messy hair sticking up in places, she clutched her gut and gave an emotionless glance towards him. ¡°¡­ Breakfast?¡±

    ¡°For the love of First,¡± Aksel sighed, ready to hit the road.

    ---

    The unlikely trio travelled down the empty road towards their new destination. Treda-lake, the largest city in the resettlement region, was their primary goal, though it was agreed they¡¯d all stop off at Carnifex to resupply. Despite the odd mixture of people, Aksel presently had one concern.

    ¡°Erm, Theo?¡± He decided to address the elephant in the room.

    ¡°Yeah, need something?¡± Theo answered innocently.

    ¡°Why are you still dressed for¡­ ¡®Combat¡¯?¡± Aksel finally worked up the nerve to ask. Despite receiving her original clothes back, the bandit of their party was still dressed proudly in her revealing attire. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get your clothes back already?¡±

    ¡°O-oh yeah,¡± Theo responded, scratching the back of her head while refusing to make eye contact. ¡°Funny thing about that. It turns out that I accidentally¡­ Sold them.¡±

    While he¡¯d heard of people selling the clothes off their back, he had never heard anyone claim to have done it on accident before.

    ¡°Sold them? Who in Mythrin is buying your dirty laundry?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am,¡± Vine freely confessed without an ounce of hesitation or shame, albeit with her usual passionless flare.

    Bewildered once again by this strange girl, he dared to ask.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It came with my towel,¡± she said, pulling forth the legendary blanket of drying, the piece of cave cloth that deserved nothing less than the mercy of a roaring fire, yet was forced to continue soldiering on under new management.

    ¡°Apparently, I sold them back to her when I was distracted,¡± she admitted with a hint of shame in her voice, filtered through her resignation.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just buy it back?¡± He offered a reasonable answer to her problem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I tried? I¡¯d have better luck convincing the wind to stop blowing than bartering with that bloodfallen negotiator.¡±

    ¡°¡­ 2 gold for the clothes¡­ I¡¯ll even throw in a towel,¡± Vine opened the bidding at a ludicrous price.

    The men and women of the West and the resettlement region could live good, happy lives for months, perhaps even years with such wealth. Yet, that was the starting price for the cave bandit¡¯s old wardrobe. Not to offend Theo, but he doubted that¡ªeven in its best condition¡ªit was worth even a hundredth of that amount.

    ¡°Do you know how much a gold coin is worth? Because I can tell you right now, nobody will ever pay 2 halos for those clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lyric told me, to always sell things for more¡­ if the person¡¯s desperate,¡± Vine told Aksel about her cutthroat business tactics. ¡°¡­ She needs clothes, and I¡¯m selling clothes¡­ profit,¡± the slightly heavier emphasis on the word profit made Vine seem vaguely sinister, despite being as threatening as a butterfly wrapped in cotton.

    ¡°So, thanks to her, I¡¯m walking into town looking like¡­ this,¡± Theo gestured to herself, emphasizing her point.

    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ll be ready if a fight breaks out,¡± Aksel smirked.

    ¡°A fight¡¯s gonna break out right here if you keep making fun of me!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but release a small chuckle, before offering up an apology. Despite their rather poor introductions, he had grown fond of the unfortunate bandit. Though he wouldn¡¯t count her among the short list of friends he¡¯d acquired over the years, he certainly didn¡¯t object to her company. If anything, it was a refreshing change of pace, one he wasn¡¯t aware he needed.

    The trio continued to walk the long road ahead of them, though the landscape never changed. Endless greens and browns of the forests and fields stretched out before them, punctuated with the occasional dip in the land from what used to be craters, now reclaimed by nature.

    At some point, Vine managed to slip away from them like a seasoned rogue, escaping their notice. Fortunately, she was only a few yards down the road, crouching down to stare silently at something on the path. Aksel and Theo traded glances that spoke more than a hundred words, both equally puzzled by her actions.

    ¡°Hey, is something wrong?¡± Aksel spoke up, attempting to gain her attention from whatever had distracted her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vine didn¡¯t respond to his calls; instead, she picked up a small object and held it out in her hand, seemingly trying to analyse it, like a jeweller determining the value of an unknown gemstone.

    ¡°Vine? You okay there?¡± Theo attempted to make contact.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Once again, silence was her only response, as she was far too enthralled by her task to answer. Just before the pair backtracked to her, however, Vine nodded to herself, stood up, and pocketed what appeared to be a small rock into her even more mysterious bag. Without a word of excuse or explanation, she returned to Aksel¡¯s side, her eyes fixed on him, waiting for their journey to continue. Aksel, however, just gazed back in confusion.

    ¡°Are you¡­ collecting rocks?¡± Aksel asked directly, convinced that he must missing something. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Vine nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°¡­ The small ones are nice.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He decided to run with it. ¡°Do you have a few then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡± Bringing out her mysterious bag, Vine stuck her hand inside and revealed its contents without batting an eyelid. Her hands were so full of small stones that, in her careless display, a few began sliding out of her hand and returning to the ground below. With her exhibition complete, she ignored the wide-eyed stares of her companions and calmly poured what pebbles remained in her hand back into storage, moving to recover the rest shortly after.

    ¡°¡­ I still need more.¡±

    ¡°How many rocks could you possibly need?!¡± Aksel couldn¡¯t contain himself at the incomprehensible comment.

    ¡°¡­ Enough to fill the bag?¡± Vine answered, tilting her head while responding to him, before returning her gaze back to the ground.

    ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°Aksel,¡± Theo calmly gained his attention, pressing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Let it go. You¡¯re never going to win.¡±

    ¡°I know, I just¡­ whatever. I suppose you have a point,¡± Aksel gave up, defeated.

    ¡°Why do you make that sound like a surprise?¡± Theo raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Do you want me to answer honestly?¡±

    ¡°I want the next hero of mankind to start putting one leg in front of the other so we can get moving, I¡¯m starving over here.¡±

    ¡°Well, unless Vine has any food under those rocks, we¡¯re still going to be out of luck for a while,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Ugh, how is it that neither of you have any food on you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I ate it,¡± Vine¡¯s answer was so simple, Theo couldn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°I¡¯m just traveling light. Honestly, I expected to eat last night when I got to Carnifex.¡±

    ¡°Argh, this is what I get for traveling with vagrants.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m a vagrant, what does that make you?¡±

    ¡°A beautiful, amazing, wealthy bandit that can¡¯t find any good help these days.¡±

    ¡°You forgot humble too.¡±

    ¡°Says the person who thinks he¡¯s going to become the next hero of humanity. Sorry, your humbleness, allow this starving bandit to step aside to make way for the size of your most humble ego,¡± Theo said sarcastically, offering a mocking bow.

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s a hero?¡± Vine asked, deciding to derail that conversation with one of her own.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what a hero is?¡± Aksel spoke in disbelief.

    Heroes were a universal concept, held by every race in Mythrin, as far as he knew. All children are told tales of men and women that overcame great hardships to accomplish even greater deeds. Yet, Vine spoke as if the word itself was unknown to her. Whatever the case, Vine nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Erm, okay. Where do I even start¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, is our resident hero struggling to explain what a hero is?¡± Theo gave a mocking grin¡ªone Aksel ignored as the group continued their travels.

    Class was now in session.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start here. Tell me, Vine, if you had to guess, what do you think a hero is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You?¡± Vine answered bluntly, causing Aksel to grimace and Theo to snort, poorly attempting to hide her amusement.

    ¡°Okay¡­ So, from the beginning then,¡± Aksel sighed.

    Vine stared at Aksel attentively, though her expression never changed. Her lack of understanding on topics as basic as heroes raised more questions than Aksel hoped he would get answers for. However, a part of him, the one that loved all things divine, realising the boundless opportunity to educate the ignorant girl beside him as to the glory of the profession, jumped on the chance more eagerly than he let on.

    ¡°Let me explain. Heroes come in two clear and distinct categories. The first is a person that is chosen by a higher being, such as an angel, to serve as their instrument in this world. These people have their potential awakened and are granted abilities to perform feats beyond their ordinary counterparts.

    ¡°¡­ Like what?¡±

    ¡°Like creating divine weapons from your essence, blasting your enemies with the First¡¯s holy light, or even flying through the air like an angel!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d like to fly.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Heroes are just the best! They¡¯re all paragons of justice, saving the weak from the strong but graciously accepting surrender when offered. They don¡¯t discriminate and live to help the people. They¡¯re just so cool! I recently re-read the stories of Kale Saturn, the first divine hero, and his angelic companion, Cassiel. It¡¯s still amazing to believe they managed to singlehandedly turn away the first united goblin horde right as they were at the gates of New Arkania, as it was called back then, before driving them all the way back to their mountain holes. Hey, did you know that the elves he saved there set up their own nation call the Saturn Freehold? They worship the two like they¡¯re their own gods, which is technically okay since they were blessed¡ª¡±

    Aksel stopped himself after his enthusiasm got the better of him¡ªonly made more apparent in the comparative calm on Vine¡¯s sedentary face, along with the barely restrained snickering of Theo. Regaining himself, he continued his explanation.

    ¡°Right, so, the second type is a hero summoned from another world¡ªusually one who has already been killed in their own, though it¡¯s not always necessary. Theoretically, anyone with enough materials is able to do this, though your results can vary wildly depending on who it calls up.

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s a summon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ How do I put it? It¡¯s sort of like a call for help. The false gods would often call on heroes from worlds completely disconnected from our own to fight for them.

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhhh¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard for me to answer. I heard that those heroes usually arrive with innate abilities or are able to learn magic rapidly. They would occasionally bring over some knowledge with them as well, like technologies, ideas, vocabulary, stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay¡­ What¡¯s a false god?¡±

    I guess she really doesn¡¯t know anything, Aksel thought, not letting it interrupt his flow.

    ¡°False gods are the beings that once ruled this world, back when mana flowed freely around us. They were creatures so powerful, that the elves, beastlings, humans and demi-humans worshipped them as their deities. Of course, when the true god returned and banished their mana down into the depths of Mythrin, those same supposed gods fled from this reality to save their cowardly hides.¡±

    ¡°¡­ True god?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, The First.¡±

    Vine tilted her head; not understanding what he meant.

    ¡°Okay, wait. You must know about The First. He¡¯s the divine creator of this world. The first god to ever exist. You know, freed humanity from the elves, gave us the six, later seven commandments, created all the angels that are dedicated to protecting us. You know. The First.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s an angel?¡±

    Aksel halted after hearing that comment, with even Theo offering a befuddled expression at Vine¡¯s complete lack of basic information. Not knowing about The First was bad enough, but not knowing what an angel was, given that they are the most prevalent idol in human history, was like not knowing what hands were. Literally impossible.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re messing with me, right? Everyone¡¯s heard of angels.¡±

    Vine tilted her head again, presumably indicating to Aksel that she was not included in the term ¡®everyone¡¯, although he had suspected this for a while now.

    She must have been locked in a room without windows for her whole life, Either that or her brain¡¯s leaking or something.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine, I guess. So, angels are divine beings said to be born from the feathers of The First¡¯s own wings, given life, and handcrafted into the perfect lifeforms. Every angel is overwhelmingly beautiful, amazing and powerful.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Like Theo.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª No! there is no comparison between angels and that red headed walking misfortune.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Theo protested his comments.

    ¡°Angels are stronger than the false gods of magic, excelling at any task they set their minds to, and have a level of beauty any man or woman would fall for at first sight, regardless of that angel¡¯s gender. That¡¯s practically the opposite of Theo.¡±

    ¡°HEY!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see,¡± Vine nodded along.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just agree with him, I¡¯m standing right here!¡± Theo yelled but was ignored.

    At that moment, Vine turned her attention back to the ground as another perfect collector¡¯s item came into view.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ going to keep doing that, aren¡¯t you?¡± Aksel asked with a resigned expression, anticipating Vine¡¯s peculiar behaviour.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll leave no stone unturned.¡±

    ¡°Or taken, in this case.¡±

    With the occasional rock collecting added to the itinerary, the group continued on their journey, drawing ever closer to the village of Carnifex.

 Chapter 8: The Girl Named Lyvina

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out now!¡± the boy exclaimed, dashing for the front door without delay.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out too!¡± followed Lyvina, only a few steps behind.

    ¡°Just be careful, okay?¡± Mom answered, sticking her head out of the family dining room the two had just exited.

    ¡°I will!¡± the boy agreed in a flash, an excited grin on his face as he flung the door open to the outside world.

    ¡°H-Hey! Wait for me!¡± Lyvina called out, chasing after him. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Mom!¡±

    The streets of Carnifex were bustling with more activity than Lyvina had seen in a long time. From what she had gathered from her brother¡ªin between the moments he wasn¡¯t choking down his breakfast¡ªa small trade caravan had just shown up in the village with items of all kinds, including delicacies and goods from the lavish east. Without a doubt, this was the most exciting event that the village had experienced for months, even more exciting than the knight¡¯s arrival.

    Glancing around, she spotted her little brother fading into the distance as he sprinted towards the open market at the centre of the village, which was abuzz with activity like never before. Sighing, she threw out the idea of browsing the new merchants together with him.

    Still, I better catch up to him before he gets into trouble, Lyvina gave a sisterly smirk before racing to catch up.

    ¡°Hello, Mr Simms!¡± Lyvina enthusiastically hailed the local innkeeper idling outside his establishment. He was a kind-hearted man and was a true pillar of the community, always interested in the travellers passing through. In fact, most people seemed to treat him as if he ran the whole village despite merely running the inn. Clearly the power of the man pouring your drinks.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs Overdale!¡± Lyvina warmly greeted the lady who lived next door, her bags overflowing with the morning¡¯s shopping. Their families would often get together after church and go for meals at the inn.

    On nice days though, when the sun shined bright and cosy, they would picnic in the fields near the borders of the village where the sun, grass, and flowers were too beautiful to ignore. Lyvina¡¯s mouth watered just thinking about the tasty treats she would bake for them, a true angel in the kitchen.

    ¡°Hey there, Mr¡­ erm¡­¡± Lyvina struggled for a moment, before realising the man was a new face in the village, one of the traveling merchants. His clothes were fancier than any of the locals, that was for sure, adorned with expensive furs, luxurious silks and a feathered hat to boot.

    He must be one of those merchants from the East. They must have travelled so far to come here! Lyvina marvelled, though she wondered why such fancy merchants would stop in such a dull village as this. The resettlement region was such a drab place, after all. Nothing like the big cities she planned to visit the moment she was old enough.

    Oh, I know, I¡¯ll just ask them! she thought, making a mental note to strike up a conversation with one of the merchants the first chance she got.

    The village centre was a hive of motion. Carts and wagons from the trade caravan were laid out in a circle, twelve in total. Outside the wagons, some foreign traders had set up makeshift stalls to sell their wares, away from the hustle and bustle building up around the main caravan. It was around one of these stalls that Lyvina caught up to her brother, only sightly out of breath for her efforts.

    He¡¯d joined forces with the other children of Carnifex in harassing the middle-aged stall owner for his finger-licking products. His sweet tooth always drove him to the confectionery stalls first, though she wished he would behave a tad more responsibly with his money. If nobody stopped him, he was bound to spend everything on the first item that caught his eye, then whine about his lack of funds for the rest of the day.

    He''s just finished breakfast, and he¡¯s already after sweets, Lyvina gave a wry look that told a thousand tales.

    ¡°Honey apple! I want a honey apple!¡±

    ¡°Can I get a sugar melon, Mr?¡±

    ¡°Where are the cookies?¡±

    ¡°Can I try an angel bun? Pretty please?¡±

    A symphony of demands and questions barraged the amused-looking stall owner, as every child vied for his attention.

    ¡°Woah-woah-woah, children. Two hands are all The First granted me, I¡¯m afraid,¡± the man spoke playfully, clearly a veteran of many such situations. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t we get down to business.¡±

    In an unexpected display of leadership, the man organised the rowdy pack of sugar-starved children into an orderly line. He swiftly doled out the goods while collecting payment without a single shove, shout, or tantrum. It was nothing less than impressive, even to her eyes.

    Unfortunately for her beloved brother, he found himself drawing the metaphorical short straw at the back of the line, all the money he intended to spend grasped firmly in his palm, impatiently awaiting his turn. Lyvina attached herself to the end of the queue and spoke to her beloved brother.

    ¡°It would be nice to walk together with you every now and again you know, you big dummy,¡± Lyvina chastised him. Like always, however, he decided not to grace her with a response. Despite being the mature one, his cold shoulder routine left her with a slight pout. He may be a brat, but he was still her brother, so she forgave him.

    The line shunted forward inch by inch, with every child tucking into their freshly bought sweets the moment they got their hands on them. Their eyes filled with delight as their tastebuds danced with joy at the delicious treats. When, at last, it was their turn to speak to the candy man, Lyvina could already predict what was about to happen.

    ¡°And what can I get for you today?¡± the man asked politely.

    ¡°One of everything!¡± her brother exclaimed, as Lyvina rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh? A big spender I see. That would be twelve Copper Saturns, if you please.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have that much,¡± Lyvina added her commentary before her brother could defend himself.

    ¡°But¡­ I only have 5 Saturns,¡± he stated with a sadness etched with confusion. Leaving nothing to chance, her brother activated his hidden weapon: the puppy dog eyes, the same ones he used in the past to convince the uninitiated that he was the hardest-done-to kid in the village. Unfortunately for him, it was an act everyone had long since adapted to. Lyvina herself had stopped buying it long ago, and the stall owner seemed all too familiar with his trickery as well.

    ¡°Well, I can certainly get you two different items, little one, but with only a single Saturn left over, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be out of luck.

    ¡°But, If I spend all my money here, I can¡¯t buy the wooden sword from the cart!¡± he informed the seller, as if it was somehow his problem.

    ¡°A wooden sword, huh? Ah, you must have the fiery spirit of a knight burning within you, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh! August even said he¡¯d train me when I¡¯m older!¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Well-well, if the knight of these parts sees your potential, then it must be true,¡± the stall owner smiled. ¡°I think my good friend Markus over there is selling those swords for 5 Coppers a piece though, so you¡¯ll need to choose between becoming a knight now, or eating one of my famous honey apples,¡± he mused with a chuckle, a joke which her brother didn¡¯t share in the least.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Why can¡¯t I have both?¡± He stomped his foot, a tantrum incoming.

    ¡°Hey, hey, there¡¯s no need to be like that. I¡¯ll tell you what, little one. Why don¡¯t you purchase that sword you¡¯re looking for. Then, if you are brave enough, you can test your skill against me. If you manage to impress me, I¡¯ll give you an angel bun for free.¡±

    Her beloved brother didn¡¯t even attempt to hide his excitement. He let out an overly dramatic gasp that would put the thin-skinned old crones of the village to shame before squeezing out a high-pitched, ¡°REALLY?!¡± He didn¡¯t wait for the answer, not that any answer besides ¡°yes¡± would have registered. With renewed determination, he rushed off to wade through the crowds. Just like that, Lyvina was left behind once more.

    ¡°There he goes again,¡± Lyvina muttered to herself, grinning a half-smile. She supposed her nice day out with her brother would have to wait a little longer after all. Looking at the sweet stall, she considered thanking the man on her brother¡¯s behalf, considering he had the manners of a feral goblin.

    The thought crossed her mind to order a couple of angel buns herself; then, when her brother inevitably failed whatever test he¡¯d be facing, she could swoop in as the fantastic older sister that she was and save the day. While it was a nice plan that would definitely earn her some big sister points, it did mean she could miss out on a one-of-a-kind treasure just waiting for her to purchase. With little else to hold her back, she began to browse.

    By one of the large carts, two men stood atop the platform surrounded by a crowd of locals. Despite many in the gathering being full-grown adults, their attitudes appeared to mimic those of the children, though without anyone to organise them. The two traders, completely rushed off their feet, were taking orders, running into the back of the cart, grabbing the item, and then running back to the front to make the exchange. Listed atop the cart¡¯s canvas¡ªas well as by the wheels¡ªwas the list of all the items they had in stock.

    The other carts appeared similarly swarmed with people, each with their own list of items and prices. Sure enough, among the impatient crowd was her excitable brother, pushing through the sea of people to reach the front of the cart selling the ever-important wooden sword. For a moment, she stuck her hand out, ready to call out to him, but quickly realised its futility.

    Travelling from price board to price board, she found little that suited both her budget and desires. Were it possible, she wanted something with a pony or horse on it¡ªher favourite animal next to unicorns, a species that unfortunately no longer existed after The First sealed all the mana away for good. A sad truth, but The First was busy saving humanity from the elves and false gods at the time, so he couldn¡¯t be blamed. After all, he was sure to have made many mistakes while keeping the world safe.

    Besides, even if unicorns weren¡¯t around anymore, she¡¯d always have her unicorn hairpin¡ªone she¡¯d had for so long she¡¯d forgotten how she ended up with it in the first place, and the one that she¡¯d never take off without a fight. Mother would always chastise her to at least take it off while bathing, but something that insignificant would never part her from it.

    Perhaps it was fate then, when¡ªamong the many items this cart was selling¡ªshe spotted a book titled The Tale of the Last Unicorn with a small note stating ¡°Heavily used¡± written beside it. A crude depiction of a unicorn¡¯s head on the cover of a book was also present, intended for those villagers that didn¡¯t know how to read, though she wasn¡¯t sure who would be buying a book without that skill.

    What does ¡°heavily used¡± mean? She pondered but paid little mind to the warning. The book was within her carefully saved budget, and she intended to purchase it.

    Unfortunately for her, that cart happened to be the busiest of them all. Dozens of people were swarming the back, each fighting for service. She, however, was undaunted. The book would be hers, even if she had to do as her brother did and worm her way through the crowd.

    Still being small for her age, she took her chance, and weaved her way through the legs of the adults around her, moving through the small cracks in the crowd like a cat, until she popped out at the front of the cart. Her hardship was far from over, as now she found herself bidding for the attention of the overworked traders against the loudest half of the village.

    Knowing this wasn¡¯t the time to meekly wait for service, she waited until one of the merchants finished their transaction before raising her voice to grab his attention.

    ¡°Erm, excuse¡ª¡± Her weak voice was quickly overshadowed by Mr Hadley, a man who lived on the other side of the village to her, asking for white tablecloths. The merchant acknowledged the request, disappeared, and came back with the item, only to be stuck haggling the price.

    I better try the other man, Lyvina thought cynically, knowing Mr Hadley would haggle for the price of dirt if he thought he could get a better deal.

    ¡°S-Sir! Can I please get¡ª¡± she tried again with the second trader, but Miss Fitton rudely stepped in front of her, demanding to be seen, shouting, ¡°Stop messing around and bring me the damn dress already!¡±

    After several more fruitless attempts, Lyvina lost the resolve she once held and decided to bow out while she still had some sanity left. Her head hung low from her failure to even be noticed when she exited the crowd. It was unlikely the book was going to be sold, or at least she hoped it was. Perhaps, after the morning rush, she would stand a better chance.

    Putting some distance between herself and the noise of the trading carts, she heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°What do you think of that?¡± her brother boasted confidently to the candy stall owner, showing off his skills with his new wooden sword. A small crowd of his friends and random onlookers had gathered around, watching the show.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re a little knight after all, very impressive indeed. However, it will take more than that to impress this old trader. I¡¯ve seen it all, young one¡ªHumans, Elves, Demis, Yaapons, Orcs, Goblins, and everything in between. And during that time, I¡¯ve picked up a few things,¡± he reminisced, an air of authority hanging about him. Then, from behind his stall, he drew his own wooden sword.

    ¡°So, young knight, why don¡¯t we have a little duel to decide whether you are worthy to earn your treat,¡± the man spun the sword in his hand in a blatantly flashy fashion before assuming a fighting stance. The crowd of mostly children ate it up faster than his products, roaring with cheers and excitement, much to the joy of the stall owner.

    Lyvina, rediscovering her smile at the display, ran up to join the crowd, scoring herself a front-row seat for her brothers¡¯ performance.

    ¡°If you lose, I¡¯m taking over!¡± Timothy confidently declared.

    ¡°Show him who¡¯s boss!¡± Isaac joined the shouting.

    ¡°You can do it, Jason!¡± Becca cheered.

    Jason?

    Not one to be left out, Lyvina joined in on the cheering. Cupping her hands to her face, she yelled her support the loudest, as a big sister should.

    ¡°Come on, little brother! I believe in you!¡±

    ¡°Ready?¡± the stall owner asked, a confident yet delighted grin on his face.

    ¡°Always!¡± Lyvina¡¯s brother responded, launching himself at the stall owner like a fearless hero of old, his weapon held aloft in the air, ready to strike down with a mighty power swing. The man, seeing through the plainly obvious move, simply stepped out of the way just as the boy committed to the attack, providing a light tap on the boy¡¯s back as he fell to the ground.

    Not giving up, her brother swung his little heart out, waving his toy sword in every direction possible in the hopes of scoring a hit. The man never even flinched, confidently dancing around or parrying every strike her brother could throw at him. Up high, down low, it didn¡¯t matter; he was simply too slow.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°You¡¯ve yet to land a blow, little knight,¡± the stall owner remarked playfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you keep moving! Fight me like a man already!¡± Lyvina¡¯s brother exclaimed in clear frustration.

    ¡°Very well, if that¡¯s what the young knight wishes,¡± the man agreed with a mocking bow. ¡°I promise not to move from this spot. Is that fair?¡±

    With those conditions set, Lyvina cheered for her beloved brother with all her might as he charged his opponent, ready to thrust the rounded tip of his sword into the man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Is that all you have to offer?¡± the stall owner taunted, his confidence unwavering. ¡°I thought a young knight like yourself would be more creative.¡± In a flash, the stall owner swished his sword to meet the strike and knocked the sword right out of her brother¡¯s hand. The eyes of the crowd watched as the loose weapon tumbled through the air, before plummeting straight towards Lyvina.

    ¡°Aaahhh!¡± Lyvina flinched, her eyes closed tight as she threw her hands out in front of herself to block the incoming strike.

    A few moments passed.

    She opened her eyes, puzzled as to why she hadn¡¯t been struck with the wooden sword. She was sure it was heading right towards her before she closed her eyes. Glancing around, she spotted the sword lying on the ground, looking a little worse for wear after its encounter with the hard surface. A little confused, but overwhelmingly relieved that she wouldn¡¯t have to explain another big bump on her head to her mother, she turned back to her beloved brother, who was already rushing over to check on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, it looks like the thing just passed over my head¡ª¡± She stopped talking as her brother passed straight through her to retrieve his sword.

    W-what? Lyvina¡¯s eyes sprung open, as her brother rearmed himself behind her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not playing fair,¡± he announced to the stall owner, much to the man¡¯s amusement. Lyvina, sure she must be seeing things, tried talking to her sibling again.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just because he¡¯s older¡ª¡± her brother phased through her body once more, returning to the battlefield. Slowly, she turned her head to follow him, unable to blink, processing what just happened. There was¡­ something...

    Lyvina, not understanding, not wanting to understand, called to her brother again.

    ¡°E-Ethan?¡± She called but received no response. A dark realisation began to take root¡ªone that she desperately tried to bury again.

    ¡°Ethan, please, turn around,¡± she pleaded, her right arm outstretched as her brother continued walking away, unaware of her. It was there, it was on the tip of her tongue. It was something she¡¯d forgotten, yet never wanted to remember. If she could just get her brother to speak to her, to turn around, to simply acknowledge her, she would be fine, everything would be fine.

    ¡°Ethan? Ethan! ETHAN! PLEASE! LOOK AT ME! SPEAK TO ME! PLEASE, DON¡¯T DO THIS TO ME!¡± Lyvina screamed to the world that didn¡¯t care, in a world that couldn¡¯t. ¡°ETHAN! ETHAN! ETHAN! ETHAN!¡± she screamed with tears in her eyes as she watched the boy she called her brother taking another fighting stance with the stall owner.

    Oh, that¡¯s right, she thought as her eyes became glassy and cold, without the strength to even stand.

    It was all fake, she remembered.

    I¡¯m dead.

    ---

    Seated at the edge of the table, Lyvina watched the boy she called her brother and the woman she called her mother indulge in a meal she could never participate in. The boy, whose real name was Jason, was recounting his swordfight with the stall owner, though her weary mind kept drifting in and out of the conversation.

    ¡°And then, I got him right in the chest!¡± the starry-eyed boy exclaimed excitedly. ¡°And he fell to the ground and surrendered! That¡¯s how I won the angel bun!¡± Jason finished, omitting the part where he had gotten his butt handed to him multiple times before the nice man took a dive to spare his feelings.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re just my perfect little knight, aren¡¯t you?¡± the mother, Maranda, replied, her smile as warm as the sun.

    Lyvina simply observed, no longer caring for the family she once convinced herself she was a part of. Having been trapped in this village for so long, she was certain she had lost herself in every fantasy she could possibly imagine at this point¡ªinnkeeper¡¯s daughter, travelling merchant, wild child, even playing a hero once before. It never mattered, however. In time, they were all brutally crushed under the harrowing reality that it was always fake, a self-imposed delusion to keep herself from breaking in the never-ending loneliness of her existence.

    Her name was Lyvina, a child whose true mother and brother were long since dead, yet she was unable to pass on, bound to the same village she had spent her entire life in, cursed to wander its streets forevermore. Unfortunately, that¡¯s all she really remembered about herself. The faces of her family, the friends she used to play with, her favourite foods, music, books, and even the reason she had died was lost to her.

    But not the method.

    Lyvina wandered into the mother¡¯s room, not wishing to hear any more of their conversation. There, she passed by the mirror kept on the simple dressing table. Though nobody else could see her, she could still observe her own reflection.

    A little girl with raven black hair and tired red eyes, wearing a red dress with her unicorn hairpin adorning her dark locks, stared back at her. It was there, plain as day, that she saw it again¡ªthe ugly purple band that ran across her neck. Softly petting the area with her bloodied fingertips, her thoughts drifted back to the blurred history of her life.

    Was I a bad person? she asked herself, not understanding why she was put to death. Why did they have to hang me?

    This reflection she saw in every mirror was simply too cruel, always revealing what she truly was and never the person she wanted to be. Just once, if only for an instant, she wished she could glance into the mirror and see a reflection that showed true beauty, one that everyone would love and treasure, instead of this horrid person who always met her gaze.

    The front door opened, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps entering the house.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Jason could be heard sprinting for the man before he¡¯d even shut the door.

    Dad¡­

    ¡°Hello, dear. How was work?¡± Maranda asked from the doorway of the dining room.

    ¡°I think I taught that old forest a thing or two. Should have enough wood to last a winter,¡± the giant of a man replied, playfully tussling his son¡¯s hair.

    After spying on their happy reunion, Lyvina found herself unable to stay in the house, an overwhelming urge to escape overtaking all other thoughts plaguing her mind.

    No longer denying her true nature, she phased through the wall of the house to make her escape, finding herself on the street she knew all too well in her small prison of a village.

    Over the decades, or perhaps even longer, she had attempted to escape countless times. However, whatever was preventing her from going to the Heavens, the Echo, the Underworld, or even the great void of nothingness between it all, was the same force anchoring her to this place that held no happiness for her.

    With little else to occupy herself, Lyvina once again wandered to the village centre. It was possible a few trinkets she missed could hold her attention for a time. Who knows, if luck favoured her, someone from the village might even purchase the book she desired, and she could spend some time reading it alongside them, following the pages she couldn¡¯t touch herself.

    Trading had died down since the morning, and the chaotic crowds from a few hours ago had vanished to their homes¡ªmuch to the relief of the poor merchants working the wagons. The current assembly of people consisted of local farmers, drawn to the village to sell their abundant produce, yet inevitably lured to the exotic wares the foreign traders were carrying.

    It was then, while searching to see if the book had been sold, that she saw them.

    Speaking with the merchant stood a man, his honey-brown eyes matched with his hair tied into a ponytail. By his side, with her arms crossed, was a woman¡ªlikely his girlfriend¡ªlooking sinfully underdressed in what could only be described as a bra and short shorts.

    It was a sight that once might have provoked Lyvina to blush, but her untold decades of undeath had made her numb to such trivialities. She had seen it all, allowing her to coldly analyse such situations without the unnecessary moralistic baggage.

    Lastly, there was¡ª

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Lyvina spoke aloud, surprised by the final person in the trio.

    It was another girl, rather slender in appearance, with a demeanour so passive Lyvina doubted she could harm a fly. Her outfit appeared a tad oversize for her frame and, all told, did not appear flattering. Yet, her eyes and hair were another matter. In all the time she had spent in the village, observing its mundane inhabitants, she had never come across anyone like her. Her mismatched green and red eyes and her contrasting black and white hair were all strangely beautiful, but in a way one might find an ancient dungeon or castle ruin alluring in its destruction.

    They don¡¯t look like farmers. Who are they? Closing the distance, Lyvina overheard the conversation.

    ¡°Here,¡± the brown-haired man told his half-naked companion, offering her the newly purchased purple cloak.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± she responded rather strongly to the gift. ¡°You¡¯re buying me clothes now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like you said, if we¡¯re going to be traveling together, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re ready for, erm¡­ combat.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Anyway, just take this so we can get going already.¡±

    After accepting the gift, the girl, appearing to mistrust her boyfriend¡¯s intentions, examined the item thoroughly before donning it. After checking herself out, she leaned forward toward the man, placing her hand on her head with two outstretched fingers over her eye, one above and one below, forming a peace sign.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± she asked playfully, a bright smile blessing her features.

    ¡°Better. I¡¯d say it even suits you,¡± he retorted, keeping a cool face, much to her chagrin.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how you compliment a girl! You should say something like, ¡®That looks sooo good on you,¡¯ or ¡®I never realised how beautiful you look,¡¯ or even ¡®I think I¡¯m falling for you¡¯.¡±

    Drifting away from the lovers¡¯ tiff, Lyvina moved closer to the mysterious girl, listening in on her conversation with the now freed-up tradesman.

    ¡°¡­ Excuse me,¡± she asked in a mellow, passionless voice.

    ¡°Hello, young lady. How can I¡­ help?¡± the man said, his tone shifting slightly upon seeing the girl¡¯s peculiar appearance. His customer seemed unfazed, however.

    ¡°¡­ I want that book,¡± her delayed response came as she pointed to one of the items listed on the sale board. Lyvina¡¯s ears perked up at the discussion.

    ¡°Which book would that be? We still have a few left over.¡±

    ¡°¡­ The cheap one¡­ with the horny drawing.¡±

    ¡°The horny¡ªOh, Right, wait there a moment.¡±

    Lyvina surged with excitement. She feared the book would be left unsold and hauled away by the caravan. Yet, the truth of the matter soon dawned on her: Though the book had been purchased, it was done so by a group of travellers that had little reason to remain.

    ¡°Hey, Vine, you buying something?¡± the boyfriend called over, despite his lover still appearing unhappy with him. Vine nodded.

    ¡°¡­ Lyric told me to preserve all knowledge¡­ So, I¡¯m keeping this one safe.¡±

    ¡°Safe from what?¡± he mumbled, slumping his shoulders.

    The tradesman returned at that moment with the book in hand. Apparently, ¡®heavily used¡¯ meant the damn thing appeared as though it would rot away in his hands at any moment. Even in this state, however, the girl never batted an eye at its condition, calmly reaching into the bag by her side and pulling out a full Silver Crown for the book.

    ¡°¡­ Here.¡±

    ¡°Erm, the book¡¯s only 4 Saturns. Do you have anything smaller?¡±

    ¡°¡­ They¡¯re the same size though?¡± Vine tilted her head.

    ¡°Vine! We talked about this on the way here!¡± the boyfriend loudly exclaimed.

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhh,¡± she passionlessly acknowledged, putting away the silver and bringing out the exact amount requested.

    ¡°Why anyone would want that is beyond me,¡± the tradesman muttered under his breath, before turning away.

    ¡°Great! Now let¡¯s grab something to eat already. I¡¯m starving!¡± the girlfriend announced.

    ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± he nodded along.

    ¡°¡­ Hungry,¡± the mismatched girl added, presumably talking about herself.

    Lyvina watched the group of hungry travellers heading towards the inn. They would remain for a time to rest and recharge, but like all travellers to Carnifex, they would soon depart for greener pastures, and beyond her ability to follow them. She¡¯d be forced to witness the one thing that held any chance of joy in her cold, empty existence disappear from her life.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Lyvina called to them. Her mind was clear, with no delusions to impair her judgement or provide false hope that her plea would reach them. Yet, she still persisted, hoping for that one something, that one anything to carry her voice to them, to the girl holding the book, to let them hear her. ¡°Please, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Lyvina¡¯s hands reached out and¡ª

    ¡°!?¡±

    She touched her¡­ She touched her!

    Lyvina¡¯s eyes grew wide at the sensation of touch feeding her mind, rewriting all the rules she had come to know in her long, cold existence in this land. Somehow, even through the veil of death, Lyvina had managed to touch Vine. Flinching in surprise, the girl spun around, her emerald and scarlet eyes scanning behind her for the culprit, before landing on Lyvina.

    ¡°C-can you s-see me?¡± Lyvina stuttered out, so many emotions welling up inside her like a bubble about to burst.

    Vine didn¡¯t respond to her words, however. Instead, she simply stared at Lyvina, her eye¡¯s growing larger by the second, rivalling Lyvina¡¯s in scale.

    ¡°You can see me, right? Can you hear me too? Please! My name is Lyvina, and¡ª¡± She paused as Vine wordlessly retreated, an encroaching look of terror overwriting what had been a constant state of neutrality.

    ¡°W-wait!¡± Lyvina lurched forward, unwilling to let the one person¡ªperhaps the only person in existence¡ªthat she could interact with disappear. Grabbing hold of the girl¡¯s wrists, Lyvina held her in place.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Please! Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± Lyvina begged, her expression a jumbled mixture of emotions, tears of both joy and desperation wetting her eyes. Vine had yet to answer her, however, instead panicking at being restrained, attempting to break away.

    To leave her alone.

    But she wasn¡¯t going to let her go.

    Exerting more strength than she had ever tapped into before, Lyvina clutched Vine¡¯s wrists tighter, and tighter, and tighter. Even she was shocked by how much power she appeared to possess, but there was little time to question her good fortune.

    ¡°Please stop panicking! I promise I won¡¯t hurt you, but please stop trying to run!¡±

    During this time, Vine¡¯s party noticed her absence and were already returning to collect her, hastening Lyvina¡¯s desperation.

    You can¡¯t escape, you can¡¯t escape, Lyvina¡¯s mind insisted, refusing any alternative, despite Vine¡¯s persistent attempts to break free. With little other options, her vice-like grip grew even tighter, to the point she could feel Vine¡¯s very bones about to give way. Under the mounting pressure, Vine dropped the book to the ground, causing the already fragile piece to lose a chunk of the hardcover on impact.

    ¡°Vine? Is everything okay? You just dropped your book,¡± the man from her party asked only a few feet away.

    The mismatched girl looked behind herself briefly, before turning to face Lyvina. Quietly, she finally spoke to her ¡°¡­ Whatever you are, please, let go.¡±

    Lyvina felt her stomach drop, her body running cold. These were the first words ever directed at her in her eternity of loneliness. ¡°Whatever you are¡±¡­ Why did she say those words to her? In her eyes, was Lyvina not even human? The only person who could talk to her, who could see her, who could make her feel alive again, didn¡¯t even see her as human. Lyvina felt a tear run down her face, her grip loosening for only a moment, before clamping down with all her might.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±

    She felt the wrists giving way, about to break under the force of her raw strength,

    Suddenly, blue lines of unknown origin started consuming Lyvina¡¯s arms, quickly racing through her hands, forearms, reaching past her elbows in a matter of seconds. A spiderweb of strange blue markings covered just over half of her upper limbs.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Lyvina never managed to finish her question, as both arms, covered by the strange blue lines, shattered to pieces in a single, resounding crash, like a glass doll that had just been broken.

    Lyvina was thrown to the ground, staring in disbelief as her arms were reduced to shards in front of her. Time itself appeared to stretch in that instant, granting her enough grace to gather her thoughts. Even as Vine¡¯s companions reached her, even as she apologised without an ounce of passion to them when collecting her book, and they departed to the inn, Lyvina remained seated in utter shock. It was only when she raised her arms into view, discovering the stumps they had been transformed into, that she truly understood what had been done to her.

    ¡°Ahh¡ªAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡°

    Collapsed in the middle of the street, Lyvina wailed like a banshee, the pieces of herself scattered on the floor like leaves from a tree.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lyvina pleaded, looking back towards the girl for answers, only to see her shrinking back fading into the distance. She glared at them with a seething hatred like no other, grappling with the weight of her body without her hands to steady her.

    ¡°Hey, what do you have left in stock?¡± the voice of the customer asked behind her, catching her attention. He spoke as if nothing happened, because as far as he was concerned, nothing had.

    Why don¡¯t they care? Why does nobody ever care? ¡­ Why, why, why, why, why? Lyvina¡¯s mind demanded answers, as everyone continued their daily lives as though she never existed. For the longest time, she had managed to keep herself calm, and even content on occasion in her prison by escaping into fantasies of her own making. But, all these feelings of resentment, of anger, of pain, of envy, which only grew harder to contain as the years passed by, had now come flooding to the surface.

    ¡°I hate them¡­¡± Lyvina admitted quietly to herself.

    ¡°I hate them,¡± she reiterated for a second time, far surer of her statement.

    ¡°I hate them, I hate them, I hate them!¡± Her words turned into a feverish chant that only gained momentum the more she continued.

    ¡°I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I hate them! I Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem! Ihatethem!

    I HATE THEM ALL!!!¡±

    Lyvina paused, gasping for air she didn¡¯t require¡ªlike many things in her existence, just another reflex that made her feel alive. Nothing could change what she was, however; nothing could end this nightmare.

    She had so many locked-up emotions to release, so much to say about the injustice of it all. But, even after shouting her hatred for the world to everyone around her, it was all just so unsatisfying, an exercise in futility. Pointless.

    What did the people around her care if she hated them when they didn¡¯t even know she existed. She felt like a bug, a parasite, crawling around other people¡¯s houses, nourishing her own existence off their lives, their experiences, their moments of joy and happiness.

    Except, she was giving herself too much credit. Even a bug had more influence than her. After all, bugs could eat food, bugs could have kids, bugs could kill other bugs¡­ bloodfalls, they could even get noticed by humans, all so much more than she ever could. That meant, she must be even lower than a bug in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Lower than a fucking bug.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡± she asked herself once more, the soft pitter-patter of her newly formed tears hitting the ground as her will finally broke down yet again.

    ¡°Why did she break my arms¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why did everyone abandon me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why did they have to hang me¡­?¡±

    Delusion, heartbreak, delusion, heartbreak, delusion, heartbreak. For an eternity, she lived only for this torture, in this dull little village. Punished for a crime she couldn¡¯t remember, locked in limbo by a god who didn¡¯t care, and forced to watch other people¡¯s lives, both long and varied, pass by within the arbitrary borders of the village which formed her cell.

    All the while, she could only look in the mirrors to see how hers was cut short, a constant reminder hanging around her neck. All for something she had forced herself to forget so long ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she said, her tone soft and weak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for whatever I did. Please¡­ forgive me.¡±

    There was no response. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± There were only the sounds of life passing by around her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As though she never existed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± As though she was never alive at all.

    The darkness once more consumed her mind.

    ¡°Please¡­ somebody¡­ save me.¡±

 Chapter 9: The Heroéˆ¥æªš Tale

    All eyes within the large establishment fell upon the new group of travellers that had entered the hall. While few spared more than a sideways glance at the unassuming man in his simple attire, many filled their gazes with the women flanking him.

    Despite Theo¡¯s attempt to cloak her body from the patrons¡¯ prying eyes, one or two couldn¡¯t resist whistling in her direction, leaving her mortified by the unwanted attention. The other object of attention, with her distinctive white and black hair, and green and red eye, paid little notice to their stares, innocently glancing around with her signature blank expression.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s dirty,¡± Vine spoke loudly enough for her small party to hear her over the ruckus of the inn.

    ¡°It¡¯ll do,¡± Aksel sighed in exhaustion. The inn appeared pleasant enough to his eye, and after more than a day without food, there was no chance they were leaving without eating, regardless of how much attention they received.

    Ignoring the eyes observing his group, he led his party through the crowded tavern area to a vacant table, near a wall for a bit more privacy. Taking his seat, he released a long, relieving sigh. His legs felt heavy, and his stomach churned, but a decent meal would do wonders for both.

    Some eyes lingered longer than others, savouring the spectacle, but soon enough, most returned their attention to the pressing affairs of their own tables. From the corner of Aksel¡¯s eye, he noticed a young, cheerful woman, with a menu in hand approaching their table, only to be waylaid by an older gentleman. After a brief conversation, the woman handed off the menu, and the graying man approached them in her stead.

    ¡°Good afternoon, strangers. My name¡¯s David Simms, and I¡¯m the owner of the Hero¡¯s Tale inn,¡± the man offered his full introduction to the party. Taken aback by the sudden appearance of the inn¡¯s proprietor only moments after taking their seats, Aksel was a tad unprepared to answer.

    ¡°Oh. Er¡­ hi, it¡¯s nice to meet you too. I¡¯m Aksel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Theo,¡± she introduced herself in an exhausted, flat tone, pleasantries to zero.

    ¡°¡­ Hungry,¡± Vine stated, though not rudely so, with her tone too gentle to be taken as such. Instead, it drew a short laugh from David, who paid little mind to the comment for the time being.

    ¡°I have to say, out of all the people that have passed by here today, you three are, by far, the most interesting.¡± He chatted while his blue eyes washed over them, lingering particularly on the girl whose stomach took priority over her name.

    ¡°Oh, thanks¡­ Erm, we were just passing through on our way to Treda-lake and thought we¡¯d stop here to get something to eat,¡± Aksel explained briefly, though he also knew when David spoke of interesting people around the table, his inclusion was a token gesture at best.

    ¡°Really? We happen to have a group of traders come down from there today, traveling all the way from Rinland, wouldn¡¯t you know. Quite a journey, let me tell you. I¡¯ve only been there once, when my face was smoother and my knees were a touch more solid. But it was good to see the place where it all started, you know, something I wouldn¡¯t trade for the world.¡± David reminisced, taking up a seat next to the party¡ªdespite the looks he was given by Theo and Aksel as he added himself to their group.

    Aksel knew of Rinland¡ªthe great islands far to the east, a shattered continent where all mankind claimed origin.

    ¡°But enough about me, what¡¯s your business up there?¡± David asked

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually hoping to have my purity tested,¡± Aksel admitted with slight hesitation. He refrained from mentioning his aspirations of becoming a knight or a hero, however, still carrying the emotional scars left by Theo¡¯s raucous laughter the last time he¡¯d spoken of it.

    ¡°A man of the faith. That¡¯s always a good thing to hear¡ªeven now. If you¡¯re going all that way to be tested though, I¡¯d say to take your business over to Treda-ton instead. Lovely place, wish I could visit more often if I didn¡¯t have this place to run. Saying that though, the journey would cost you a pretty Saturn by barge, let me tell you that, unless you¡¯re willing to work your way on there, that is. Depends on the captain and the ship, of course. I remember speaking to a couple of kids, just a bit younger than yourselves, sailing up and down the Treda on a little raft just to save some money. Ha ha, haven¡¯t seen them in a while, but hopefully that just means they wised up and started using more seaworthy vessels. Still, it can be plenty interesting down here too. I must have served every type of person you can think of, from pirates, farmers, traders, soldiers, pilgrims, even a bishop or two. Can you believe it?¡± the man rattled on, not once indicating an intention to let the party order their meals.

    ¡°In fact, my son is a knight who¡¯s been assigned to the area with his partner. He¡¯s a fine man, a finer man than me, that¡¯s for sure,¡± David explained with a smile¡ªa detail which gained Aksel¡¯s immediate attention.

    ¡°He must have travelled everywhere in this country when he was a militant. He was even more fresh faced then, really didn¡¯t know what he was getting himself into at the time. I¡¯ve heard all about it though. They take you to all the best places and meet all the best people, Goblins, Beastlings, Elves, even the scorched lands in the south at one point, though he speaks little of that journey. He¡¯d pop in every now and again to tell me all he could about those travels though, and let me tell you, he¡¯d tell some of the craziest stories. There was this one story he told me involving some kamikaze goats, you know those dungeon-kin that snap their own legs when they launch themselves at you? Well, let¡¯s just say I still pray that he can give me grandkids one day. Ha ha, it¡¯s still funny to recall even now. That put him out of action longer than any scrap or arrow ever did. It¡¯s a shame though, if the rumours are true, then those elves seem to be up to something again. I even hear of assassins targeting the royal family, and of movement near the border, so this might be the last time I get to see him for a while before he disappears. Damn spikes, am I right?¡± The torrent of words came to an end for a brief moment, one Aksel hoped he might be able to seize upon to ask about the knight in his family.

    Unfortunately, the innkeeper had already turned his attention to his more interesting companions before he got his chance to speak. ¡°Are you two looking to do the same as your friend here then? I¡¯m sure I can introduce you to my son if you like?¡±

    ¡°No thanks, I get more than my fill of angel lovers from Aksel. Now, can we please order already? I¡¯m REALLY hungry.¡± Theo explained directly, resting her head on the table in a tone that decried her exhaustion.

    Why did he ask THEM that question? Aksel thought, feeling like a third wheel on his own, albeit hijacked, adventure.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Look at me just chatting away while you starve in your seats,¡± David apologised, swiftly noting down the group¡¯s orders and whisking them away to be prepared. Aksel, desiring something filling yet within budget, ordered a steak and potatoes with a cup of water. Vine, after struggling with indecision, ended up copying Aksel¡¯s order word for word, which mildly irritated him considering the time she took to decide. Theo, with an appetite larger than both her party members, opted for two large meat pies, each topped with a fried egg, which would then be stacked atop one another. She then further instructed the innkeeper that a period of no less than 20 seconds must be allowed for the yoke to sufficiently blend and seep into the baked delights before it was to be smothered in gravy. She would accept no less. To accompany this culinary spectacle, she ordered the inn¡¯s finest ¡®beer¡¯ in their largest mug, a disappointingly vague choice after the detailed instructions for her main course.

    ¡°Hey, if we¡¯re paying for this service, I might as well get a show,¡± Theo justified to Aksel.

    ¡°It¡¯s barely the afternoon and you¡¯re already drinking?¡± Aksel chided her.

    ¡°Huh? Of course I am you river drinker! Do you know what kind of week I¡¯ve had? This¡¯ll be the first decent drink I¡¯ve had in forever,¡± she answered, insulting his choice of beverage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think being drunk is going to make your week any better. Also, don¡¯t knock the classics.¡±

    ¡°The words of a child who¡¯s never known the joys of a good drink.¡±

    ¡°They all taste like crap,¡± Aksel countered.

    ¡°Yet you just drink water, a drink as bland as your meal choice. Besides, you don¡¯t usually drink for the taste but to quench a thirst that exists beyond thirst. Well, since you¡¯re paying for it, I suppose I could spare a few sips to help enlighten you.¡±

    ¡°What happened to ¡®we¡¯re paying for this service¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t remember saying that,¡± her lies were obvious.

    ¡°Start spending your own damn money, you leech.¡±

    ¡°Tch,¡± Theo clicked her tongue at the notion.

    ¡°¡­ Aksel?¡± Vine entered the chat as and when she felt like it.

    ¡°Vine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do you think¡­ my forever home is around here?¡± she asked, a question he anticipated would come at some point but was no less unprepared for.

    ¡°Yeah, Aksel, where is it?¡± Theo asked, taking a passing interest in her nail¡¯s cleanliness. Aksel in turn, responded with body language that suggested he was about to either punch, choke, or hurl something heavy at her for helping dig the hole she had practically shoved him into. The translation wasn¡¯t exact, but he was sure she got the general idea.

    ¡°Like I said before, I don¡¯t actually know where it is Vine,¡± Aksel calmly explained, turning his head. ¡°Did this Lyric person ever tell you what it looks like?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It has a house,¡± Vine spoke, ending her contribution.

    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Does that help?¡± she asked without it somehow sounding sarcastic.

    ¡°There are a lot of places with houses, Vine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°¡­ How are we, going to find it?¡± she asked a reasonable question for a change, even if Aksel didn¡¯t have an answer that could satisfy her.

    ¡°Well, erm¡­¡± he scratched his head while Vine tilted hers at his lack of answers. He hadn¡¯t gotten to that point yet, and if anything, he was actively avoiding the idea.

    ¡°¡­ How are we, going to find it?¡± Vine repeated, staring him down in her pursuit of answers.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure that we can¡­¡± Aksel glanced over to Theo¡ªthe mastermind behind this quest¡ªfor some much-needed assistance. Instead, she treated his plight as little more than entertainment, only offering a smirk at his expense.

    Why are you even here if you¡¯re not going to help?!

    ¡°I think we can, you know, just erm¡­ er¡­ Hey! Waitress! Do you have our drinks yet?¡± Aksel called to the nearby waitress, who was clearly occupied with another table. His blood turned cold the moment he finished speaking, the awkwardness reaching unbearable levels as the waitress looked over in confusion and provided a courteous, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just with someone at the moment.¡±

    The nearby patrons cast their disapproving stares on Aksel for his presumed impatience. Feeling the weight of their judgement, he buried his head on the table, attempting to disappear under his arms.

    Why did I think that was a good idea?

    ¡°Heh,¡± Theo gave a light snicker at his expense, happy to watch the wannabe hero squirm his way out of his problems. Aksel had only tried it once before, but for Theo, he tried it again. Focusing all his raw, burning hatred into his eyes, he attempted to summon his innate hidden abilities to blast her¡ªand likely a sizable part of the establishment¡ªaway. Unfortunately, much like when he tried it on his older brother and sister, it failed.

    Fortunately, the drinks arrived shortly after. The waitress even offered a sincere apology to Aksel for the delay, which only served to make him feel worse about his outburst. With their beverages now taking centre stage in everyone¡¯s minds, the topic of Vine¡¯s forever home was dropped, much to Aksel¡¯s relief. Instead, they began outlining the plans for the days ahead.

    Their next stop would be the nearby general store to pick up supplies for the remaining journey, with Aksel keenly interested in the store¡¯s club, hood and belt collections. Once they departed Carnifex, it should only take them a few days to reach Treda-Lake. It is here Aksel was hoping to have booked passage east towards the holy capital, Treda-Ton, to receive his purity test within the sacred walls of the grand cathedral. However, given the circumstances, he was willing to settle for receiving his test in Treda-Lake, where Vine would draw less suspicion with her hidden magical item.

    As for Theo, she announced her plans to launch a shopping spree worthy of high nobility in the vast city market, aiming to find the perfect new outfit that would turn the unwanted lecherous stares into ones of envy and awe. Meanwhile Vine¡­

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll go with Aksel,¡± she proposed, grasping her cup with both hands and bringing it up to her lips for a sip, snubbing the mug¡¯s handle.

    ¡°Oh, come on, Vine. I¡¯m plenty more interesting to hang around with than this faithful phoney of a hero. Just come around with me and splash some coins!¡± Theo took a long swig from her mug of beer, releasing a satisfied sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re just after her money,¡± Aksel commented, taking a more measured drink from his beverage.

    ¡°Ignore him. Just think about it, you¡¯ve got a nice slender figure, I bet we could find you a ton of outfits you¡¯d look great in. Although, we should probably fill you out a bit since you look a little scrawny for that shirt of yours.

    ¡°¡­ Lyric says, I¡¯m cute like this,¡± Vine stated, as though Lyric¡¯s words were law. ¡°¡­ And I want to help Aksel, with his test,¡± she earnestly offered.

    ¡°Fine, go with the wannabe hero and let some old perverts examine you up and down or whatever. I¡¯ll just shop by myself,¡± Theo grumbled, drowning her disappointment with another gulp of liquor.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be a test you can help me with Vine.¡± Aksel pointed out.

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t come?¡± Vine tilted her head at the answer.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Of course you can come, provided you don¡¯t show off that bag to anyone,¡± he told her, stealing a glance at the magical item that would attract all the wrong attention inside the city. Aksel felt an urge to rub his temples. Thinking about it, taking Vine with him really was a terrible idea, but he was already set on getting his purity tested. He had planned and psyched himself up for this moment for months, if not years. As long as Vine (or Theo) didn¡¯t cause a scene by doing something stupid¡ªsuch as revealing the space bending properties of a physics-defying magical item¡ªthey should be in the clear¡­ Probably.

    ¡°In any case, the purity test is one I¡¯d have to endure alone. From what I¡¯ve heard and researched, after I¡¯ve been approved for the test, a priest would take me into a sealed chamber, a special room designed to capture any stray divine energy that might leak out to prevent it from returning to the heavenly realm. Once the door is shut, they¡¯d begin the ritual by laying their hands on my chest.¡±

    ¡°See, what did I tell you? Don¡¯t let some pervy old priest start groping your chest in a dark room, Vine, no matter how much they say it¡¯s in God¡¯s name,¡± Theo interrupted with her own twisted take on the process.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! They¡¯re not passing the energy through my nipples; they¡¯ll start at my heart! The organ is basically a terminal for the divine essence in the body, so that¡¯s why they start there. Now, provided my heart withstands The First¡¯s great blessing without it being rejected or inducing a heart attack of some kind, the priest¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait, did you say heart attack? Are you saying you can die in this test?¡± Theo stopped drinking her beer, her eyebrows raised in a disbelieving glare.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t die, Aksel,¡± Vine cheered him on, raising her fists to shoulder level in a gesture of support.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die! That only happens to the heretics, the elderly, the injured, the sick, or the really unlucky, and I¡¯m at least not four of those things,¡± Aksel nodded to himself, deciding to continue. ¡°Now, the priest will then spread the essence throughout my body using the veins as their highway, going to the brain, the arms, the lungs, the kidneys and the legs at the same time. Again, provided the essence doesn¡¯t cause any strokes, clots, spasms, burns, or failures of any kind, the priest will then set up¡ª¡±

    ¡°What do you mean strokes, clots and whatever?! Are you serious?! Why did The First make such a convolutedly horrible way to give out his power? He can create everyone in existence, but he can¡¯t stop his subjects from becoming a damn vegetable when they try using his power?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t become a vegetable Aksel, they¡¯re not tasty,¡± Vine¡¯s input was as insightful as it was helpful.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to become a vegetable! Those are extremely rare side effects of a well-established process. Now, can I finish?¡± Aksel laid down the facts, before picking up where he left off. ¡°Anyway, the priest will then set up the cycling pathway, moving the energy out of my veins and into the cells themselves. At that point, any danger of permanent damage is basically non-existent. Blonding is known to happen to a person¡¯s hair, which is probably the reason you see a ton of blondes within the faith¡¯s ranks, even if it¡¯s only in streaks. The priest will move the essence through the outer edge of my body, not only the skin, but the eyes, nose, tongue and ears. This is another reason they have to perform the test in a sealed chamber, sensory overload could easily cause the person to pass out and/or break the connection.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, that¡¯s fatal too, isn¡¯t it?¡± Theo stared at Aksel, not breaking eye contact.

    ¡°Moving on! Once the path is established, it will be maintained for a period no less than twelve hours, both to ingrain the experience and to show how well not just the body, but the mind copes with the future burden of circle building. Should I pass all my tests, I¡¯d be offered a place in the faith. That offer should remain open for about a year, give or take, provided I don¡¯t lose any organs or limbs in that time which could compromise the previously established cycling routes,¡± Aksel finished, confident he¡¯d covered everything about the process he could recall.

    Vine nodded away, outwardly indicating her understanding, though only The First knew if any of it had gotten through. Theo, however, was still giving him increasingly funny looks, and not the ha-ha kind.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have a man groping your chest while pouring his essence into you for Twelve hours straight?¡±

    ¡°Or a woman¡ªhey, I told you, it¡¯s not groping! Why did you have to make it sound weird?¡±

    ¡°Because it is weird!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a thousand-year-old practice! Besides, it used to go on for twenty-four hours until too many people started failing the test from dehydration.¡±

    That, and the fact that the faith is still desperate for new members after the dwarven purge, Aksel noted in his mind, though he didn¡¯t mention that to those around the table.

    ¡°Twenty-four hours!? They¡¯d leave you in the hands of an over-zealous priest, who takes you into a sealed room with no witnesses, so they can play around with your body all day without rest?¡±

    ¡°Stop making it sound so shady! It¡¯s a perfectly normal, spiritually fulfilling ritual.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, except your spirit¡¯s not the only thing getting filled,¡± Theo muttered, staring into her drink.

    ¡°¡­ What else gets filled?¡± Vine asked innocently.

    "Nothing! We¡¯re done with this topic,¡± Aksel forced an end to the conversation just as their meals arrived. Theo¡¯s order was executed to the letter; her meat pies were carefully stacked atop one another to avoid any accidents during delivery. With the table manners Aksel expected of the hungry bandit, she tore into the tower of pies with abandon, her knife and fork slicing through layers of gravy, egg yolk and well baked crust to reveal the delectable meaty reward within. Even as the stacks collapsed onto the plate, she continued to relish her meal with a satisfied smile.

    Aksel, happy to see his more modest, fiscally responsible meal, wasted no time in cutting into the medium rare steak laid out before him.

    Vine, however, made slow but steady progress on her own food. She had ordered the same meal as Aksel but started with her potatoes, taking her time to cut them up into smaller, irregular chunks, every slice differing from the last in both angle and volume. Even after this preparation, she still didn¡¯t make a start on her meal. Instead, she inflicted the same methodical dissection on her steak as she did on its vegetative counterpart, seemingly unconcerned that her meal only grew colder with each passing moment.

    ¡°¡­ Is this okay?¡± Vine asked Aksel, as the final piece of meat was cut into another oddly shaped clump, tipping the plate towards him to provide him a better view. As with most things his soft-spoken companion did, he found himself at a loss.

    ¡°Erm¡­ it¡¯s certainly cut up,¡± Aksel responded, unsure of what to say.

    Vine nodded. ¡°¡­ Safe to eat?¡±

    ¡°I suppose? The meat looks cooked, though you should probably make a start before it gets any colder.¡±

    With another nod, she returned her plate to the table and made her first attempt to skewer a chunk of potato¡­ then a second, and a third, and a fourth, and a fifth. Though not through lack of trying, the potato continuously eluded her fork, sliding across the plate with every attempt. As always, Vine didn¡¯t express any sign of struggle, annoyance, or even good humour about the situation. Even in a task as petty as this, her expression remained blank, neutral. To the untrained eye, her attitude could be mistaken as patience, but Aksel saw it for what it was, what it truly was: nothing. Like a poorly constructed, poorly coded golem that only a rookie mage starved of success would be proud of, Vine was simply repeating the same task over and over until it was complete.

    On the eve of the ninth attempt, Aksel found himself too aggrieved by the pathetic display that he had little other choice but to intervene.

    ¡°Vine, what are you doing? Just stab it already.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s slippery,¡± she explained, trying and failing to catch the tricksy potato yet again. Just before she went for ten, a fork stabbed straight into the morsel with enough force to rattle the other crockery on the table. Vine tilted her head at Aksel, who had risen from his chair to put an end to the farce personally.

    ¡°¡­ There,¡± Aksel stated, though Vine showed no sign of moving her utensils to lance the pinned potato for herself, as Aksel intended. Instead, she stared blankly at the chunk. Then, when nothing happened, she stared at Aksel, tilting her head while pointing to her mouth.

    You can¡¯t be serious, Aksel guessed her meaning, his face visibly twisting to match the thoughts in his mind. Well, in for a Saturn, I guess. Bringing the captured portion up to her face, she quietly wrapped her lips around his fork and slowly retracted, finally chewing on her first piece of potato. Meanwhile, Theo smugly grinned beside them, well into her second meat pie. After a few moments, Vine swallowed.

    ¡°¡­ More,¡± Vine lightly pointed to the next piece of potato she presumably desired to eat, her eyes indicating for Aksel to feed it to her.

    ¡°Oh no, you can do the rest yourself,¡± Aksel informed her, already resuming his seat and ready to continue his own meal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop now Aksel, I think you two were really connecting just then,¡± Theo couldn¡¯t help but butt in with a chuckle. ¡°It was like watching something out of a fairy tale.¡± Aksel felt a mixture of irritation and embarrassment at her comments. Meanwhile, Vine returned her attention to her meal, as if contemplating.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Vine spoke, resuming her struggle against the potatoes. Aksel felt a small sense of pride when she successfully stabbed the next piece of potato on the first try, even if the other attempts didn¡¯t go so smoothly. He mentally filed away another note about Vine¡¯s odd habits, though at the rate those were piling up, he contemplated organising it all into a mental book instead. By the time Vine was finishing with her potatoes, both Aksel and Theo had finished their meals.

    Between bites, Vine¡¯s gaze kept wandering over Aksel¡¯s shoulder. However, when Aksel finally turned around to investigate what was drawing her attention, there was nothing there.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Aksel inquired.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ But it¡¯s persistent,¡± Vine stated.

    ¡°What does that¡ªwhere do I even start with that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯ll protect you¡­ I promise.¡±

    ¡°Thanks?¡±

    With Aksel distracted, Theo saw a golden opportunity to sneak in another drink in before they depart and ordered another mug of ¡®beer¡¯ to enjoy.

    ¡°Are you getting another one? I¡¯m not carrying you out of this place if you get drunk.¡±

    ¡°What are you, my mother? Get off my ass and pay your debts already. I can hold my liquor,¡± she proclaimed, taking an exaggerated swig just to annoy her overbearing companion. With no clear chance of victory, Aksel chose to reluctantly accept his defeat and enjoy the extra moments of rest, hoping the sun would still be visible when they reached the next settlement.

    Aksel¡¯s interest returned to Vine, who, having tamed the wily potatoes, had progressed onto the decidedly easier steak. Eager to have something to occupy himself, lest he turn to daydreaming of angels and heroes again, his eyes wandered over to the book by Vine¡¯s side. The cover was damaged when Vine dropped it outside, but it would still be far more enjoyable than watching her chew on her steak. So, he decided to take an interest.

    ¡°Mind if I take a look?¡± he asked, pointing at the deteriorated book.

    ¡°¡­ Hm,¡± she affirmed as briefly as ever, but it was enough of a yes for him to take a look. As a child, he¡¯d learned never to judge a book by its cover, though he doubted that phrase accounted for the rotting carcass of Vine¡¯s newly acquired book. Beyond the barely legible cover¡ªa state made worse by its recent connection with the ground¡ªthe pages were discoloured and worn to the point where it was easier to discern the kind of stain smearing the paper than the words themselves. Even on a good page, a legible paragraph was the most he could hope for before needing to decipher the rest. In short, the book was worthless.

    The sound of wooden legs scrapping along the floorboards assaulted his ears, as Vine loudly pushed herself and her chair around the table to reach his side. Once she had finished relocating the furniture, she moved her plate over and continued eating.

    ¡°Erm, do you need something?¡± Aksel asked, the machinations of her mind remaining an enigma. Vine, however, just rested her shoulder against his, looking over at the ruined pages of the book while slowly chewing on her next chunk of steak.

    Did personal space stop being a thing when I wasn¡¯t looking, Aksel began recalling some of Theo¡¯s overly intrusive actions.

    ¡°Well, well, first sleeping together, then feeding her, and now you¡¯re snuggling up to each other,¡± Theo mocked. ¡°Should I rent you a room? Will it be for the night, or do you only need a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°Will you give it a rest already,¡± Aksel chided, not willing to engage.

    ¡°¡­ Trouble?¡± Vine asked, thankfully too innocent to understand Theo¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, can I help you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What does it say?¡±

    ¡°Oh this? I wish I knew; I can barely read a thing in it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aksel can¡¯t read?¡±

    ¡°I can read just fine; it¡¯s the book you bought that¡¯s the problem. It looks like it¡¯s been left in a steam room for years, had ten different drinks spilled on it, and then was dropped on the ground,¡± Aksel explained. But Vine, as usual, didn¡¯t show a hint of caring. ¡°I really hope you weren¡¯t planning to read this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± she stated, never looking away from the book.

    ¡°Can¡¯t? Can¡¯t what?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t read¡­ though, I can do letters¡­ and numbers¡­ a bit,¡± Vine confirmed, much to Aksel¡¯s disbelief.

    Obviously, questions began running through his mind, such as, why would she buy a book she couldn¡¯t read? That would be like buying a meal you found disgusting, or wearing clothes that didn¡¯t fit you. Come to think of it, Vine was wearing clothes that seemed too big for her¡­ and didn¡¯t she mention she didn¡¯t like vegetables?

    Really hope she wasn¡¯t just ordering her food because I did. Aksel thought, as something just dawned on him. Hold on¡­ is that why it took her forever to decide what to order, because she couldn¡¯t even read the menu?

    ¡°Did you order the same food as me because you couldn¡¯t read the other options?¡± Aksel just asked her straight out.

    ¡°¡­ The steak is cold¡­ and the potatoes weren¡¯t tasty,¡± Vine informed him as emotionless as ever.

    Oh First, now I feel horrible for getting annoyed at her! How was I supposed to know that someone who bought a book couldn¡¯t read? Why didn¡¯t she say anything?!

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even read, why did you spend money on a book?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lyric said, to preserve all knowledge¡­ and she used to read them to me, before we slept.¡±

    ¡°Right, you mentioned that preservation thing before. Why do you care about keeping some crusty old book safe?¡±

    ¡°¡­ To preserve the light of civilization.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Aksel asked after staring at her in silence for a moment.

    ¡°¡­ To preserve the light¡ª¡±

    ¡°I heard that part,¡± Aksel interrupted, the small movement from his body enough to dislodge Vine from his shoulder, bringing them both face to face. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what you mean by it. I mean, please don¡¯t take offence when I say this, but you didn¡¯t even know what angels were until this morning, so I¡¯m more than a little sceptical about this¡­ ¡®preserving knowledge¡¯ thing you¡¯re talking about.¡± If any offence was taken, Vine certainly never showed it.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± Vine paused, suddenly lost in thought. ¡°¡­ Lyric was the one¡­ she always knew what to do, no matter what. I just remember¡­ Lyric said it was very important, for when we found our forever home.¡± There it was again, the same name, the same person, Lyric.

    ¡°Vine, who exactly is Lyric?¡± Aksel pressed. ¡°You keep bringing her up. Should we be looking for her instead of your home? Please, just give me something to go off of here.¡±

    Lyric had supplied Vine with a magical item¡ªa rare and powerful one at that, a bag that twisted the laws of nature to expand its capacity to an extend he doubted even Vine knew¡ªand a person had been watching over, or rather, caring for Vine until recently.

    ¡°¡­ She¡ª¡±

    ¡°MEGABEAR!¡± Vine started, but before she could say more, the doors to the inn slammed open. A man burst in shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°THERE¡¯S A MEGABEAR COMING DOWN FROM THE FOREST!¡±

    The spit take Theo performed would have been comical under different circumstances, as Aksel felt his stomach drop, a cold chill chasing up his spine. Vine, however, with Aksel¡¯s sudden preoccupation, decided to finish off the last parts of her steak. Chairs and glasses across the inn crashed to the ground and the tables scraped against the wooden floor as the inn¡¯s inhabitants clambered for safety. The once jovial atmosphere had vanished in an instant. Out of this, two groups formed, those running out of the premises and those heading to the back of the building.

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s a megabear?¡± Vine asked as she would anything else, though not even Aksel was in the mood for questions.

    ¡°Not now, Vine! Let¡¯s get moving, quickly,¡± he told her, already on his feet, observing both sets of crowds as he weighed his options.

    ¡°¡­ We¡¯re not paying?¡± she asked, tilting her head.

    ¡°While I appreciate the offer, dear, I think I¡¯ll be collecting the tab another time,¡± David interjected, striding over to the indecisive table of non-residents as he overheard their conversation. ¡°I¡¯d recommend you all hunker down here until it passes. The Dungeon-kin are getting bolder as of late, but I doubt that monster will stick around with no sport or food to be found. With any luck, the damage won¡¯t be too severe.¡±

    Theo¡¯s excitement at receiving the ¡°mega-discount¡± on her meal was hard to conceal, even if it was the only silver lining in this horrible situation. She rose from her seat, manoeuvring around the table to grab a hold of Vine¡¯s arm. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to be here if that thing finds you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Vine, a megabear is a creature the size of a house. I hate to tell you this, but I doubt any villages in this region are equipped to deal with a Dungeon-Kin of that power, much less one that appears out of the ether,¡± Aksel remarked. ¡°In cases like these, you either hide or you run.¡±

    ¡°Fear not, citizens!¡± A masculine voice boomed through the inn like a vast explosion of unrivalled confidence, causing the chaos of the room to cease in an instant. ¡°We can handle this.¡± The voice came from two individuals seated at a table in the far corner of the building. Both wore simple leather armour, equipped with longswords.

    One was a man, in his late twenties if Aksel had to guess, with blond hair, blue eyes, and a muscular build that Aksel could only envy. He was the source of the voice and appeared every bit as confident as he sounded. The other individual was a woman, around her early twenties. Her hair was brown interlaced with streaks of blonde, tied back into a ponytail not unlike Aksel¡¯s, though longer in length, matched with hazel eyes. Even under all the layers of armour and clothes, she clearly held an athletic build that also put Aksel to shame.

    ¡°August!¡± David called to the man, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. There¡¯s only the two of you. At your level, you need at least twice that many to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, Miya and I can handle this. We¡¯ll prove it!¡± August announced with a smile a bright as the sun and a positive thumbs-up, with Miya happily grinning behind him. The voices in the inn spoke amongst themselves, and swiftly reached a consensus. Soon, the patrons of the inn who had been ready to flee only moments prior, were cheering on the duo as they proudly exited the building.

    ¡°That¡¯s your son I take it, the knight you mentioned earlier?¡± Aksel turned to David, who nodded. ¡°Is it really a good idea for only two knights to take on a megabear?¡±

    ¡°He can be a reckless idiot sometimes, but he didn¡¯t become a knight through any family connections, that¡¯s for sure, nor any of the dashing good looks he inherited from his father,¡± David joked. ¡°I just hope he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Does that mean, we still have to pay?¡± Vine asked the group, as Theo turned to her with a look that screamed of betrayal.

 Chapter 10: Megabear

    Before the mana of the world was sealed away by The First during his return, the lands of Mythrin teemed with life beyond measure. From the great and powerful to small and timid, each creature was formidable in its own right. From what was understood, dungeons¡ªor more specifically, the cores inside dungeons¡ªwere the entities responsible for the creation of almost every monster to ever walk the lands, swim the oceans or soar through the skies. Little is known about these sentient objects, except that they ruled this world before the false gods ever taught the elves how to harness the world¡¯s mana.

    Each core was a nation, a kingdom, an empire unto itself. Its creatures formed their subjects, and their territory covered everything the invisible hand of their influence could reach. To delve into a dungeon was to declare war against a country, and in the days before history was written, an impossible feat for the small and divided races of the world to accomplish.

    All those who that died within a dungeon¡¯s authority were broken down and added to that dungeon¡¯s arsenal, to be respawned and repurposed in defence of its master¡¯s lands. They were the world¡¯s best scavengers, engineers, mages, scientists, blacksmiths, armourers, tailors¡ªeverything rolled into a single, perfect entity.

    The longer a core survived, the more intelligent it became. Experiments were common among the cores, involving the modification or blending of its accumulated races, while constructing more elaborate dungeons to safeguard its existence. This terrifying path led to the birth of many such monsters: chamber wolves, liders, and, of course, the megabears.

    The rise of the elven empire and the great wars that followed did much to turn these ancient horrors into little more than burrows for brave adventurers to clear for the riches that might lay within. Yet, in their diminished state, these dungeons remained lethal. Whether through overwhelming force or cunning traps, even the most skilled parties would fall within their depths, bringing fresh materials for the dungeons to integrate.

    These dungeons fell into silence when The First sealed all the mana of Mythrin away. At first, creatures dependent on a constant stream of mana stopped functioning, singlehandedly wiping out all but the most heavily enchanted, mana-reliant undead and golems in an instant. Next, creatures of natural infertility, produced in defence of their dungeon master, soon died out, ridding the world of most of the horrid abominations too sickening to describe. Although The First made the world vastly safer with that single act, it was only the beginning.

    Over the centuries that followed, both humans and angels worked tirelessly to eradicate all modified life deemed too dangerous to exist. The crusades were long and bloody. Angels claimed the skies from the great eagles and greedy dragons. The Faithful purged the lands, burning the great forests and burying the old dungeons that lay underground. Only the great oceans remained a haven for such creatures now within the Divine Kingdom, too vast and deep for even the angels and the Faithful to boil them away.

    After many generations of work, the crusades were declared successful, and the lands of Cirilya, the continent of the Divine Kingdom, was made safe at last. Now, only creatures that were either well-integrated into society, part of the wild, or those too difficult to remove remained.

    Unfortunately, one such creature of the ¡°too hard to remove¡± category that remained, despite intense purging, was the megabear. This monster was a simple concept for a dungeon to spawn¡ªbears with bones as thick as tree trunks, hide tougher than any crafted leather, and lest it be forgotten, a monster that lives at such a scale that even the largest among the Orcs would be dwarfed by comparison. However, their most insidious trait was the changes to their breeding habits.

    Megabears would now have multiple cubs¡ªsometimes as many as a dozen at a time¡ªall of which would be indistinguishable from their natural cousins. In solitude, they grew at a normal pace for most of their lives, until reaching late adulthood. It was then that an explosive growth spurt would kick in, replicating a lifetime¡¯s growth in mere weeks.

    Indeed, the presence of a megabear is not marked by its large footprints or the trails it leaves behind but by the savage ruin brought on by its dungeon-inherited growth spurt. Half-eaten animals left to rot, trees shredded and broken on the forest floor, even cannibalizing their own kind. In this period of madness, the megabears grow to the size of buildings. Despite the tireless efforts of both the Faith and The Heavens, these creatures always survive to wreak havoc upon the world once more.

    And here one was now.

    *STOMP*

    The world trembled with every step the colossal beast took, drawing closer to the unprotected settlement of Carnifex. The streets were barren, its inhabitants sheltering inside their homes and basements in anticipation of the monster¡¯s arrival. All except for the two knights of the Faith, standing firm at the edge of the village, preparing themselves to face off against the Dungeon beast. That and¡ª

    ¡°Aksel! What the hell are you doing out here?¡± Theo shout-whispered to him, as he practically jumped out of his skin in surprise, torn away from peeking at the knights from behind a distant wall.

    ¡°What? Theo? What in The First¡¯s name are you doing here? And¡­is that, Vine?¡± Aksel questioned, watching the less cunning of his companions stroll directly toward him in clear view of the knights. She didn¡¯t even have the courtesy to pretend to be sneaky.

    ¡°I asked you first. Now, why are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Theo countered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to kill myself; I¡¯m trying to watch how two knights take on a megabear. I¡¯ve never seen a real knight in action, and I thought this would be a good introduction to the life I want to throw myself into, okay? Now, what are you two doing here?!¡± His accusatorial finger pointed to the both of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? You saw the way those people were looking at me. Do you think I¡¯m willingly going to walk into someone¡¯s creepy dungeon so they can have their way with me? No thank you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re in a small village under the protection of the knights of the Faith, not a seedy slum governed by lawless thugs. You need to get back there before it¡¯s too late.¡±

    ¡°You saw the way they looked at me! I know their type, and they were just waiting for their chance! I¡¯m not leaving your side until we¡¯re free and clear of this place.¡±

    ¡°What about Vine and the other women in the inn? Look, just stop being ridiculous and get back inside where it¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°They looked at me even worse than the men did! And Vine¡¯s so passive she¡¯d probably watch it happen!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Trouble?¡± Vine joined in.

    ¡°Yes, why are you here?¡± Aksel turned the question to her.

    ¡°¡­ Because you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°For the love of¡ª Will you two just get back inside already? They¡¯re going to notice us.¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± the Knight¡¯s masculine voice overpowered their not-so-quiet conversation, ¡°we noticed you right away. You¡¯re free to watch, but I ask that you please don¡¯t interfere, and try to keep out of sight. Trust me, you don¡¯t want it thinking you¡¯re part of an adventuring party. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, The First¡¯s light can fend off any foe, so just sit tight for now,¡± Miya cheerfully added. Aksel couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment at being called out so bluntly, a faint tinge of red creeping into his face, which he tried hard to conceal.

    *STOMP*

    The terrifying beast emerged from the forest, only a short distance from the village. It was a colossal brown Megabear, so powerful it had cleared a path through the lush forest simply by walking, leaving a trail of broken and uprooted trees in its wake.

    Only a short clearing separated the dungeon-kin from the village. Here, the two brave knights stood their ground, unwavering in their resolve. The behemoth paused, spotting the humans blocking its path, seemingly assessing the situation. With confidence born of his divine gifts, August stepped toward the monster, issuing a challenge the Megabear could never ignore. Rising so tall on its hind legs that it could peer over the roofs of nearly every building in Carnifex, it unleased its ferocious roar.

    ¡°Nice to meet ya,¡± August coyly replied, his jokey, almost playful demeanour contrasting heavily with Aksel and Theo¡¯s. They hid behind a nearby wall, gawking in both awe and terror at the sight of such a nightmarish creature. The stories could never do a monstrosity like that justice, to realise just how truly insignificant and weak humanity must seem in the face of such a beast from the old days of magic.

    ¡°¡­ Is that the bear?¡± Vine asked, as though she was removed from the situation.

    ¡°Not now, Vine!¡± Aksel snapped his head around to quiet his companion, whose expression hadn¡¯t moved an inch.

    Is she even taking this seriously? Even she should feel something after seeing a Megabear like this.

    ¡°Hammer of the heavens,¡± The mighty knight commanded, as a flash of light appeared in his hand that began to take shape.

    Aksel couldn¡¯t suppress the open-mouthed smile that spread across his face, the rush of excitement flooding his body as if he was drowning in it. Had the terror of the dungeon-kin not equally gripped him, he would have relished a closer look, if only to bask in the benevolent glow of The First¡¯s divinity. The power he always dreamed of wielding was on display before him in all its glorious and flashy splendour, as August finished forging his weapon of divine origin, ready to take on the dungeon-made horror.

    ¡°You¡¯re fortunate, you know. Not many creatures force me to use my hammer from the start, but I don¡¯t think my longsword is going to, cut it!¡± Miya could be heard groaning at the comment.

    ¡°RRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!¡±

    The Dungeon beast dropped back to all fours with an earth-shaking crash, charging the cocky knight who stood in its way with a force many times that of a raging bull. A realisation struck Aksel only too late that should the knights be crushed underfoot, or fail to stop the creature, he, his companions and a sizable portion of the village would be reduced to little more than ruins and gore before the great bear would finally come to a halt. The wall easily endured the increased grip of his fingers, doubts flooding his mind as to the soundness of watching so openly from such a distance. Though the view was superb, it was difficult to fully enjoy it knowing he might become part of the show. He looked to the knights for clues on what to do, but both stood firm, facing down the monster like an unyielding barrier. With little else to guide him, he put his faith in their prowess as knights and prayed for their victory.

    ¡°Miya?¡± August called back with a glance.

    ¡°Oath to humanity, First¡¯s shield!¡± the second knight chanted as the Megabear thundered only a few strides away from them, throwing her hand out in front of her. A heavenly glow radiated from her, akin to the light that had formed August¡¯s hammer. The Megabear continued forward like a force of nature, until it was forced to halt by the wall of light that manifested before its challenger. The creature slammed head first into the construct, and for a moment, it seemed as though its entire body might topple over itself from the sheer momentum, before it collapsed onto its stomach. The reverberation from its failed charge rippled throughout the area, kicking up everything loose on the ground and within the nearby houses.

    Lost in a daze, the bear¡¯s head drooped low, unable to rise to its feet, undoubtedly confused by what foul thing had appeared so suddenly between itself and its prey. With its thoughts muddled, August was keen to seize the advantage.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± he bellowed, wielding his hammer with both hands just as the barrier vanished. A glow of gold and blue illuminated August¡¯s eyes, his body radiant with the essence of the one true god flowing through him, as his heavenly hammer crashed into the Megabear¡¯s bobbing head. A standard warhammer striking such an opportune blow would have certainly been felt by even a creature of the Megabear¡¯s calibre, but this was no ordinary hammer. As the weapon¡¯s head made contact, there was a flash of light, quick as a blink, and the Megabear was turned into a megabird, its body propelled through the air with a trail of teeth and blood to mark its passing.

    ¡°Damn, these things are tough¡ªits head¡¯s still attached,¡± August remarked, genuinely surprised at the revelation.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t let it go to your head again like last time. Remember, confirm the kill. I don¡¯t want to be the one carting your ass back like that Kamikaze Goat incident,¡± Miya informed him.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t remind me. I swear I¡¯m still walking funny.¡±

    Their chatter was cut short as the bear¡¯s bloodied form rose to its feet. Even from a distance, it was obvious the bear had taken substantial damage. August wasn¡¯t just providing small humour or idle boasts when he spoke of the head still being attached. The grave indentation buried into the left-most side of the bear¡¯s cranium served as testament to both the might of divine weaponry and the endurance of the Megabear.

    In a few blinks, the bear¡¯s eyes, one now bloodshot from the impact, refocused on the two knights before erupting into a rage like no other.

    ¡°RRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!¡±

    Aksel and Theo covered their ears, and even Vine expressed mild surprise at the intensity of the roar. The bear¡¯s feet tore up the ground, its claws digging deep in its fight for traction as it barrelled towards the knights once more. Carnifex¡¯s protectors never wavered for a moment.

    ¡°Bows?¡± August suggested, eliciting a short nod from Miya.

    ¡°¡°Bow of the Heavens.¡±¡± the two spoke in tandem.

    A new flash of light heralded the transformation of August¡¯s hammer into a gleaming angelic bow, with Miya spawning her version simultaneously. Unlike the Warhammer Aksel had witnessed earlier, these bows didn¡¯t materialise as fine metal or exquisite wood; instead, they manifested as raw divine energy shaped into bow form. It was not an uncommon form; in fact, it was quite the opposite. The raw weapon mold was the first stage before it was refined into a more potent and personalised weapon.

    Observing closely, Aksel noticed the differences between the two. Miya¡¯s bow possessed a graceful, curved design, resembling an ideal bow, while August¡¯s appeared blockier, a little too large to wield comfortably, with a string that seemed too thick. Though crude, it was still usable. In perfect sync, the pair drew their strings taut, staring down the natural disaster speeding towards them with a composure Aksel would find impossible to maintain.

    A bolt of light spawned in place of an arrow and smoothly loaded itself into each bow, mirroring the refinement of each archer¡¯s weapon. Without a word, they loosed their projectiles. With perfect accuracy, both bolts struck the eyes of the Megabear, blinding it only moments before it reached them.

    The beast cried out in agony, its vision burned away in an instant by the piercing light of God. Even without vision, the bear did not slow, determined to crush the humans underfoot. August and Miya dodged swiftly in their light leather armour, appearing on either flank of the creature before riddling the monster with heavenly bolts as it passed.

    Even with pain and projectiles racking its body, coupled with the loss of its vision, the bear still had plenty of fight left. Relying on the knights¡¯ movements and their distinctive scents, the creature launched a counterattack amid the arrow fire piercing its hide. With a swift motion, it dug its claws into the ground and hurled chunks of earth and rock straight towards Miya.

    ¡°Oath to humanity, First¡¯s shield!¡± Miya commanded, prepared to defend herself. The new barrier of divine essence manifested just in time to block the incoming barrage. With a few words, August¡¯s imperfect bow transformed back into his finely tune warhammer, followed swiftly by another miracle.

    ¡°Oath to humanity, Reinforcement!¡± A heavenly light enveloped the knight¡¯s legs as he charged towards the bear. The rush of footsteps drew its attention, prompting its colossal limb to swipe towards the approaching noise. Its paw, so large it could crush a man, leaving almost no trace of their existence, cleaved through the air in a bid to reduce the knight into a broken pulp. However, before the Dungeon-kin¡¯s strike could reach him, August, with the strength of his newly reinforced legs, propelled himself high into the air¡ªsoaring beyond even the reach of the bear on its hind legs. This wasn¡¯t merely a flashy method of dodging the blow, although it certainly did work out that way; it was a set up for his next attack.

    Reaching the apex of his jump, August completed a full-frontal flip before descending towards the Megabear. The knight¡ªusing all the weight of gravity and his borrowed divinity¡ªbrought his mighty hammer down directly on the Megabear¡¯s spine. With the essence of the divine radiating from his body, the hammer flashed once more on impact, and the entire creature was slammed into the ground like a collapsing building, forced to experience a whole new realm of agony as the ground cracked and compressed beneath it. Blood poured out from every orifice, the pressure from the heavenly-constructed hammer forcing the viscous liquid to burst out of its body.

    From atop the beast, August retracted his hammer, breaking it down into motes of light that returned to his body. Wiping his brow, he shot a confident smile toward his partner.

    ¡°Ugh, you just had to kill it in a way that would ruin the only suit of armour I have with me,¡± Miya remarked, wiping the blood from her cheek after finding herself in the worst kind of splash zone. ¡°You¡¯re cleaning this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always so hard to please.¡±

    ¡°Well, it would also be nice if you weren¡¯t so reckless. That bear was half an inch from taking your legs off.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it, I felt the breeze pass me by on my way up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Serving The First¡¯s justice doesn¡¯t excuse you always giving me a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, what? Not going to threaten to get me demoted this time?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I gave up trying months ago.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my efforts are paying off after all. I knew there was a person under that automaton they partnered me with, that¡¯s double the reason to celebrate tonight.¡±

    ¡°Just get down from there already,¡± Miya couldn¡¯t help but smile at her partner.

    August slid off the dead Dungeon-kin¡¯s back via the neck and leapt from its head, landing right into the blood pooling out of its mouth, far less concerned about the mess than his partner.

    ¡°A-amazing,¡± Aksel finally spoke after witnessing the battle. He had often daydreamed of becoming a hero, wielding the powers of the heavens in countless fantasies. But to be able to witness those abilities in action was on a completely different level. Two knights, two humans, had just defeated a monster that would have proven a challenge for even a hundred soldiers all working in tandem, all thanks to the blessings of the one true god, The First.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I¡¯m definitely going to use this as material, Aksel thought, already considering a raft of new scenarios to daydream about.

    ¡°They just killed a megabear, by themselves¡­¡± Theo surmised. It seemed the display had left her in awe¡ªsomething Aksel hoped would provide a new appreciation for the faith.

    ¡°¡­ Is it dead?¡± Vine pointed to the lifeless corpse clearly displayed in front of them.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not getting back up after that one,¡± Aksel confirmed.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    The barren streets of Carnifex began to fill once more, as the villagers who fled into hiding emerged to see the aftermath. The gathering crowd stood in disbelief, before erupting in jubilant cheers for their protectors. The knights did not dissuade their praise, both offering bright smiles while August performed a few short bows, like a performer receiving the adulations of his adoring audience. The children were quick to push through the crowd to lap up the sight of their glory-stained heroes¡ªsomething Aksel was proudly restraining himself from doing until later.

    ¡°¡­ Are you¡ª¡± Vine asked Aksel something, though it was lost amid the cheers of the villagers.

    ¡°What was that?¡± he shouted over the crowd.

    ¡°¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s dead?¡± she spoke directly into his ear, her voice at the same volume, but close enough to make out.

    ¡°Wha¡ª Yes! The damn thing just got popped like a tomato. Living things don¡¯t typically survive that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s¡­ still here, though.¡± Her statement was as witless as it was confusing.

    ¡°Where else is it supposed to be? Vine, how much deader can the thing be?¡±

    ¡°¡­ When it¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you even listening to what you¡¯re saying? Where is it going to go? Think through your words before you say them, okay!¡± Aksel turned away from Vine to the Megabear¡¯s corpse. Sure enough, it was as dead as the last time he saw it, deader even, as blood continued to drain from its broken body.

    What is she even talking about? I don¡¯t think I want to know what goes on in the head of a girl that thinks rocks are essential items, and that stuff before about ¡°preserving the light of civilization¡± is a red flag if ever I¡¯ve seen one. What am I going to do¡ª

    *SNAP*

    The sickening sound of crunching bones echoed loudly, reaching the ears of everyone celebrating their victory, as the bear¡¯s fully healed eyes flew open, flashing red and yellow, and filled with rage.

    ¡°RRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!¡±

    August turned, only to see the massive maw of the Megabear already closing down upon him.

    ¡°Wh¡ª¡±

    ¡°O-Oath to Humanity, First¡¯s¡ª¡±

    *CRUNCH*

    The jaws snapped shut, the horrifying sound reverberating throughout the once celebratory atmosphere. What had once been a scene of joy, hope and happiness was swallowed up in that instant, as the great saviour August was bitten in two, his entire torso disappearing inside the muzzle of the beast. The grim spectacle was something out of a nightmare, etching itself into the memories of those who witnessed it. Mayhem ensued, as the crowd fled in every direction to escape the blood-soaked monster. All, except one. A lone child that now stood in front of the bear, paralyzed with fear. He had witnessed August¡¯s death up close; his clothes and body were stained with the knight¡¯s blood. Traumatized, the boy couldn¡¯t move. An easy snack for the bear¡¯s ravenous hunger.

    Before another tragedy could befall the village, a heavenly barrier formed between the two, shielding the child.

    ¡°Jason, you need to get out of here, now!¡± Miya called out to the child, her palms emanating a divine glow. But the petrified child didn¡¯t move, frozen in place before the terrifying monster. Rage had consumed it¡¯s mind like a bitter poison, its blows raining against the barrier like a thunderous storm. Every strike chipped away at its resilience, the light flickering against the onslaught, until finally, it began to crack. Not even the shield of The First could hold out forever, not against such raw strength, not alone.

    ¡°Jason! Run!¡± Miya urged him again, but the boy could only collapse to his knees, unable to stand, his eyes locked in terror at the sight of the bear. If she was stronger, if she was more experienced, she could have rushed over to save him while maintaining the barrier. But as things stood, even maintaining the shield was becoming an impossible task.

    ¡°Not the time for that kid!¡± Aksel suddenly returned with a shout, swiftly scooping the boy off the ground and putting himself firmly in the gaze of the Dungeon-Kin.

    Oh bloodfalls! Aksel cursed to himself.

    With the motionless child in tow, Aksel hauled ass back towards the village market, moving faster than he had ever gone in his entire life, his heart pounding out of his chest.

    Miya watched as the panicking man disappeared from view and breathed a short sigh of relief. There was no time to mourn her loss, not yet at least. All that mattered now was buying enough time for everyone to get to safety before this bear killed her too.

    ¡°Bow of the Heavens.¡± The knight released the barrier, forming her radiant bow in her hands, and loosed its arrow. The burning bolt pierced its brown hide, dragging the beast¡¯s attention away from the village.

    ---

    ¡°Aksel! What in The First¡¯s name were you doing?!¡± Theo¡¯s voice echoed through the deserted market, long since abandoned by the fleeing villagers.

    ¡°I¡¯m not just going to leave a child to die if there¡¯s something I can do about it!¡± Aksel argued.

    ¡°You stupid, hero-complex dumbass! Let¡¯s just go already!¡±

    ¡°Not just yet, there¡¯s still¡ª¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡°not just yet¡±?! We need to run now!¡±

    ¡°But that knight¡¯s taking on that bear alone. If we don¡¯t do something, she is going to die!¡±

    ¡°Aksel, you could barely fend me off!¡± Theo screamed, dragging him by the arm away from the fighting. ¡°Now come on!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why did its eyes change colour?¡± Vine casually asked her question in the middle of the chaos.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s just registered everyone in this village as part of a damn adventuring party!¡± Aksel snapped back.

    ¡°All the more reason to run away!¡± Theo pulled harder against Aksel¡¯s arm.

    ¡°¡­ We should go to Treda-lake,¡± Vine remarked with a nod, as though she was completely removed from the situation. ¡°¡­ Is he coming too?¡± she pointed to the child.

    ¡°Look at him! I can¡¯t just leave him here!¡±

    ¡°Fine, he can come too then! Invite the whole damn village for all I care! Just come on already!¡± Theo pulled Aksel along, though he barely put up a fight. In his heart, he knew going back would be suicide. Saying they should help was one thing, but acting on it was something else entirely. Meekly, he allowed Theo to drag him away.

    Something smashed into a cart behind him, sending debris soaring into the air and scattering across the market. Unable to ignore this, Aksel turned back and gasped in horror. In the shattered remains of a once well-stocked cart lay Miya, with her battered and bloody body breathing shallow breaths, completely immobilised. She had been flung through several houses, both wood and brick, before rest upon the trader¡¯s cart. The ground around her was littered with a varied assortment of knickknacks and clothes.

    The approaching stomps gave way to an explosion of rubble as the last building the knight had exited was easily barrelled through. The Megabear charged her broken form with all its fury, its lance-like fangs bared. Miya could do little but watch¡ª

    ¡°MOVE!¡± Aksel shouted his impossible command, appearing next to the knight at the last moment. He clutched her broken arm and wrenched her free from the cart just in the nick of time, her body collapsing onto his as they fell to the ground. The bears wrath consumed the broken cart in her place, unable to halt its charge. Blood seeped into his clothes, carrying an uncomfortable warmth. Her breathing had become rapid and with stridor, as if the very act was etched in pain as her body lay limp atop his, blood pouring from the back of her head. Acting quickly, he scrambled to his feet with Miya in tow. He would be the first to admit that he knew little about medicine or first aid, nor could he guess how much damage moving someone with such extensive injuries would cause. However, he did know fleeing from a rampaging megabear was always sound advice.

    RUN, RUN, RUN, RUN, RUN, RUN!

    The bear crashed into a nearby house, finally halting its charge. Wrenching itself free, it almost brought down the entire dwelling, as it caught sight of its prey. As Aksel fled with Miya in his arms, it let out an ear-piercing roar. For just a moment, Aksel threw his head back toward the beast, only to be greeted by the bear¡¯s open maw. It¡¯s jagged fangs, each longer than his hands, bared down on him. He closed his eyes on instinct, pressing Miya against his body as if to shield her from being devoured, as death fell upon him.

    ¡­

    At least, that¡¯s what he thought was upon him. However, he felt exactly the same as before. Was he not dead?

    Gingerly, he opened his eyes, once again coming face to face with the Megabear on the cusp of providing him residence in its digestive track. Yet, that wasn¡¯t all he saw.

    ¡°V-Vine?¡± Aksel stammered in utter disbelief.

    It was definitely Vine, there was no mistaking her distinctive clothes, hair and figure. But there in laid the problem, it should have been impossible for her to be there, considering he left her standing with Theo and the child. Not only that, grasped in her hand was a silver sword, etched in strange symbols and patterns, though it was difficult to tell given half of it was buried in the bear¡¯s upper jaw. Her free hand and foot prevented the dungeon-kin¡¯s mouth from snapping shut around them, straining under the intense pressure.

    The clatter of rocks striking the ground caught Aksel¡¯s attention, and he discovered Vine¡¯s bag, stuffed with rocks as before, unstrung on her belt, dripping her precious cargo near her remaining foot partially buried inside the cracked cobblestone.

    Did she just¡­ pull a sword from there? Was but the first among a growing list of questions he was compiling for Vine, likely to be stapled to his current, sizable list of queries that already needed answering.

    ¡°¡­ Aksel?¡±

    ¡°H-Huh?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you okay?¡± If she was struggling to hold the bear at bay, her voice never portrayed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine. Wait, Vine, what¡¯s happening?! How are you doing this?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you; I promise.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He caught a glimpse of Vine¡¯s right eye, dripping with blood like red stained tears. With another ear-shattering roar, the Megabear swung its head to the side, dislodging Vine from the ground, before launching her into a nearby building.

    ¡°VINE!¡± Aksel shrieked, helpless to save Vine as she crashed into the first floor of an unsuspecting home. His concern seemed almost wasted however, as Vine briskly sat up through the rubble, rubbing the back of her head as though she¡¯d bumped it from a light fall. Never had Aksel changed from such a state of panic to utter confusion so quickly, but whatever was happening was enough to divert the bear¡¯s attention away from himself and Miya. Glancing hurriedly between Miya, the bear, Vine, and then back to Miya again, he ran as quickly as his jelly-feeling legs could manage, his eyes constantly drawn back to his companion, praying his imagination wasn¡¯t running wild.

    Bruised, but still able to move, Vine got to her feet and looked out towards the approaching bear. Her blade retreated back into her pouch, like a space-bending scabbard, before she withdrew it at once. A sudden, intense light flared from the sword¡¯s silver body, blinding all who dared to gaze upon it. Aksel too was forced to avert his eyes, lest his sight be burned away by the dazzling display. Hearing the uncomfortably familiar roar of the bear behind him, he exited the village market.

    As he had hoped, Theo remained nearby, tucked away in one of the many small alleys that separated the buildings, though he might have missed her had she not beckoned him over. The boy was back to his feet at least, having the life squeezed out of his hand by Theo, preventing at least one person from abandoning her to suddenly dash towards the Megabear. Aksel wanted to apologise for foisting the care of the child on her, but there was no time to waste.

    ¡°Theo, here, take Miya and get to the church!¡± Aksel pointed to the holy structure upon the hill that overlooked Carnifex. ¡°There¡¯ll be a priest and a crap ton of people there that can help you. Don¡¯t wait for me!¡±

    ¡°What? AGAIN?! Aksel, will you please hold on for a few seconds!¡±

    An impossible request, for as the crow flies and the fish swims, this too was Aksel¡¯s nature. Relieving Miya of her unused sword, he hurriedly inspected it. Despite the shape of its owner, the blade was in impeccable condition. Aksel even noted the artistry of its cross guard, forged in the shape of two angelic wings. The blade was not of divine origin, but its well-honed steel would still prove worthy against any mortal foe. Though the weapon was perfectly balanced, he was initially surprised by the weight. Indeed, that single moment showed him the true difference between a real weapon and the imitations he¡¯d used for practice, though it didn¡¯t deter him in the slightest.

    Offering hasty apologies to the fallen knight, he tuned out Theo¡¯s words and rushed back to help Vine¡ªthough he¡¯d put little thought into how he might accomplish that.

    Last night, she didn¡¯t even know how to set up her bed properly, and she wants me to believe she can solo a fucking megabear! What in Nith is even going on? He thought, half-believing this to be little more than another of his twisted nightmares.

    He reached the ruined village centre, just in time to witness Vine slice through one of the bear¡¯s legs, a spray of blood erupting from the wound as the bear cried out in agony. He could hardly believe his eyes. Vine may have appeared slow in both speech and action, but this battle was proving those concepts false. She was quick, unnaturally so, avoiding the stomps, swipes, bites and slams of her opponent, and always able to offer a swift counter of her own, however small. As a result, the creature that had once seemed invincible was now marred in bloody cuts and vicious stab wounds that stretched across its entire body.

    Aksel believed he¡¯d be entering a battle the word hopeless was invented to describe. At the very least, he¡¯d expected to come upon a desperate struggle between Vine and the dungeon-kin. But, never had he expected this. Not even great admirers and friends of the Megabears (if such a thing even existed) could watch this display and boast of its performance.

    Coming to a standstill, he gazed at the battle between Dungeon-Kin and Human, if that¡¯s what Vine truly was. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder, was Vine perhaps a knight herself? The blinding light was certainly an ability a warrior of the Faith could achieve, but that light came specifically from the blade, rather than Vine herself. Enchanted perhaps? She already possessed one enchanted item, so carrying another was not wholly out of the question, however implausible it might seem. But then there was her strength, her speed, where did she draw that from?

    In the midst of his contemplation, he failed to notice the situation until it was too late. The bear suddenly struck his companion with a powerful kick as she moved behind its hind legs. Her flight through the air was brief, leading to a violent tumble across the cobbled ground, her silver sword flung amid the debris scattered across the floor. With a single strike, the dungeon beast had turned the tables. With its legs sliced and blooded, it slowly padded towards its vulnerable prey.

    ¡°No! Vine!¡± Aksel¡¯s shout echoed across the market, his body moving before his mind could tell him otherwise. Whether his actions stemmed from stupidity or a yet untapped well of heroics only now being discovered, he could not say, as he charged at the beast. Like a lance, he pointed the tip of his blade at the creature, piercing deep into its wretched hide until he struck the hard leg bone underneath, the abruptness of the stop almost costing him his footing. Blood spurted from the wound in an instant, though that was of little consolation to Aksel in that moment, as the bear¡¯s attention turned to him. Aksel¡¯s breath stuck in his throat, as the gravity of his situation dawned on him.

    Did I really just do that? He thought to himself, feeling as though he¡¯d made the gravest mistake of his life.

    The hilt of the blade was ripped from his grasp as he was thrown aside by the bear¡¯s enormous leg. He accomplished only a single bounce, toppling over from his back to his stomach, and fully expecting at least a dozen bruises to follow. For now, however, he was alive and mobile, a state of affairs that might not remain accurate for much longer. Still in the crosshairs of the beast, he scrambled to his feet, turned tail, and ran for all he was worth.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± His screams echoing down the streets of Carnifex were as manly as anyone could have hoped for, with the dungeon-kin giving chase. For a time, He outpaced the injured Megabear, hopeful that if he could just get far enough away, turn enough corners to disappear from the monster¡¯s sight, he could¡­ well, he¡¯d definitely know what he¡¯d do next once that happened, he was sure of it.

    To his dismay, the creature¡¯s thunderous pursuit grew closer with every passing second. Dread consumed Aksel as he dared to look back. The bear was rapidly closing in, the distance between them shrinking far too quickly. Stealing a glance at the creature¡¯s legs, he was shocked by what he saw. All the wounds the monster had sustained had vanished, the last of its injuries somehow neatly knitting themselves back together. Even the blade he¡¯d personally driven into the beast¡¯s leg had been popped out as little more than an annoying pimple, worthlessly clattering to the ground. With little else to offer, Aksel screamed with unbridled hysteria, outdoing his previous efforts by a country mile, though it did little to aid him as the jaws of the beast drew closer. The speed of an uninjured megabear easily topped that of a human, and with little else to slow the beast down, his chances of escape fell to zero.

    Its hot, humid breath struck his back, but he refused to look upon it again, focusing only on his feet, on his speed. Even then, he could sense the jaws closing in, about to tear him in half as they did to August. He could sense them opening around him, teeth priming to bite down hard, it would only be a matter of seconds until¡ª

    The ground splintered as the beast¡¯s head came crashing down, its teeth scattering across Carnifex¡¯s streets. its jaw buried in the cobblestone, carving a trench through the ground. Dirt and stonework piled up around the edges of the dungeon-kin made moat, until it came to a stop. Barely having outrun the sudden excavation behind him, Aksel turned back to see what in God¡¯s name had happened.

    With her feet firmly planted on the beast¡¯s snout, Vine¡¯s dust-covered face, now covered in dust, exhibited the same emotionless demeanour as their first encounter. Despite her minuscule weight compared to the colossal creature beneath her, she had somehow driven the bear nearly subterranean with her attack. A remarkable feat, and another unbelievable one at that. Aksel had little time to think, however, as Vine abruptly swept him up in her arms, whisking him away like a rescued princess to the outer edge of Carnifex.

    ¡°Speechless¡± would have been appropriate to describe Aksel in that moment as he gazed at Vine¡¯s face. The kick she sustained may have been clumsy, with less power behind it than what Miya might have suffered, but it was still a strike from a megabear. Any normal person would have been crippled by such an attack, yet aside from the small trickle of blood from her mouth and eye, she appeared uninjured. Despite himself, Aksel tried his best to collect his thoughts.

    ¡°Vine, what¡ª"

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Vine cut him off as they arrived at an open field just outside the village, close to the road heading north toward Treda-lake. Allowing Aksel to stand on his own, they both turned their gazes back toward Carnifex, the bear still occupying its streets. Its mouth hung open, and inside, the teeth that had been missing were regrowing anew.

    ¡°That bear just keeps healing itself!¡± Aksel exclaimed in his panic-stricken voice. This bear should be impossible. Without a dungeon, without mana, without any range of alterations or items at the creature¡¯s disposal, it should have been killed at least twice over by now. Yet, it persisted, ignoring death¡¯s embrace. However, there was something off about its movements. It seemed¡­ dizzy, the rage and vigour it once possessed now severely diminished.

    ¡°Look Vine, I think whatever it¡¯s doing to heal itself is finally catching up to it,¡± Aksel said, drawing her attention to its behaviour. ¡°I still don¡¯t know how you¡¯re doing what you¡¯re doing, but I think I have an idea. You should be able to outpace this thing, right? If you can just lead it somewhere deep into the forest, it could lose itself in there without causing any more harm to the village.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can take it,¡± Vine stated passionlessly, moving towards the bear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! You can¡¯t fight the Megabear on your own! You don¡¯t even have a sword anymore! What are you planning to do, punch it?!¡± Aksel shouted. Vine halted for a moment, gazing at him as the beast¡¯s figured rapidly approached them from a distance.

    ¡°¡­ I can take it.¡±

    The bear halted before it reached them, stumbling slightly as it rose to its full height. Its black and brown eyes fixed on the lone human marching toward it, unfazed by its overwhelming stature. Her challenge couldn¡¯t go unanswered. With a roar that rattled the windows of Carnifex and echoed across the surrounding forests and fields, the bear raised its paw high into the air and sent it plummeting down on the spot where Vine now stood. She made no attempt to dodge, to maneuver, or escape; she was right where she wanted to be. She drew back her fist, just as the hammer strike came down.

    Aksel saw it, like a match struck in the darkness, her eyes glowed with a power shining behind them akin to that of August, but different, not of gold sweeping over blue. Instead, brightening like stars in the night, her scarlet red and emerald green eyes displayed a power behind them Aksel could not fathom.

    Just as its paw seemed ready to crush her into the dirt, Vine countered with a punch of her own. Her fist collided with the bear¡¯s paw, overpowering the monster in an instant, and blasting it back with the force of a well-taut catapult. The paw twisted and bent sickeningly in under the force of the impact, her single strike rending the very bones that lay beneath asunder, and sending flecks of blood jetting from the broken skin. But that wasn¡¯t all¡ªVine fracturing the bear¡¯s paw with sheer strength was one thing, but what happened next was far more alarming. That same limb, now broken and useless, quickly saw a spiderweb of shining bright blue lines spreading across it. In mere seconds, the entire limb was consumed and then shattered like glass, disintegrating into a bloodless rain of hundreds of meaty pieces.

    Forced to the ground, the bear attempted to rise, but the loss of a limb was an injury not so easily overcome. Aksel, meanwhile, stood there with his mouth agape¡ªhow could he not after all? The sound of violent coughing drew his attention away from the flailing dungeon-kin and back to his companion. The hand that covered her mouth was coated in so much blood, that you¡¯d be forgiven for thinking it was paint.

    ¡°Vine, you¡¯re hurt!¡± He told her. But her expression barely conveyed a single emotion.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay,¡± her words barely lingered before the bear, battered and broken, found the strength to rise again, unwilling to yield. There was something else too, a faint glow, just barely visible to Aksel¡¯s eyes, began emitting from its neck. The bear¡¯s head shook violently from side to side, its expression etched with pain, before it paused, drooping in silence. Then, its eyes snapped open, revealing a pair of glowing crimson orbs.

    Its deafening roar created a gust of wind that almost knocked Aksel off his feet, as it locked onto Vine. Its rage was so palpable, that Aksel was sure he could taste it in the air. It charged once more, undeterred by its missing limb, putting everything it had left into its lunge that would see her devoured. Its jaw snapped shut, but Vine, unparalleled in her speed, had already dropped to the ground¡ªher movements a blur even to Aksel¡¯s eyes¡ªher legs coiled and ready, before they sprang. Both feet struck the bear¡¯s chin, forcing its massive body onto its hind legs before it came crashing back to the ground. With a single attack, Vine had knocked the bear out cold. As its body fell, the same web of blue that destroyed the creature¡¯s paw returned, enveloping its entire head from the chin up. When it finally crashed into the ground, it was clear the monster would never rise again, as the dungeon-kin¡¯s cranium shattered into little more than meaty chunks for the crows to feast upon.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s gone now,¡± Vine announced as she got to her feet, pointing to the dead Dungeon-kin. Even now, there was no sense of triumph in her voice, no sense of pain, relief, regret, anger, or happiness¡ªnothing. She spoke those words in the same flat, passionless tone Aksel had become all too accustomed to, with her face just as expressive.

    Aksel didn¡¯t respond to her statement. So many questions required answers that picking out his first question felt impossible, like a parent choosing their favourite child. It was then, as Vine wiped the blood from her face using only the sleeve of her shirt, that Aksel found his first question, the one he wanted to know more than anything. He walked up to her, the gaze from her eyes the definition of neutrality, and spoke.

    ¡°Vine¡­ What did you just do?¡±

 Chapter 11: The Priest

    The great bear was slain, now reduced to a husk in a thousand pieces, its roars silenced forever. Among the creatures that still roamed the wilds of Cirilya, megabears remained one of the toughest¡ªmonsters capable of withstanding all manner of attacks, whether conventional, magical, or even divine. However, its toughness never translated to immortality.

    When its spine snapped under the weight of divine judgement, August had every reason to be assured of his victory. When Miya, Vine and, even Aksel for his part, hacked, slashed and shot at the towering dungeon-kin, its wounds should have bled it dry like any other creature. Yet, each time, it recovered, yearning for its bloody rampage through the settlement.

    The magnitude of this development could not be overstated. For a thousand years, the dungeon-kin, without access to their mother cores, had been on a stagnate line of evolution. Bit this creature was more than an exception, if the dungeon-kin were being altered to such a degree that even death could not hold back their ferocity, the very heavens themselves would have to get involved¡ªlike when the dwarves massacred their way right to the gates of Treda-ton. He could see it now; fields of fire stretching on for miles, the great forests burned to nothing but ashes, the charred husks of all living creatures, Dungeon-kin or otherwise, torched without discrimination to ensure the safety and stability of the world, at sight not seen since the crusades.

    Those thoughts would have to come later, however, as Aksel¡¯s attention fixed upon the girl standing before him. She was strange enough from her appearance alone, with her mannerisms only serving to verify that stigma. But, killing a megabear singlehandedly put her vastly above merely strange. After all, beasts such as those stood as an army unto themselves, one that even the knights¡ªhumanity¡¯s great protectors¡ªcouldn¡¯t fully terminate.

    The feats she displayed were something he¡¯d only seen in his daydreams and nightmares, and yet he was certain that he was stuck in neither.

    ¡°Vine¡­ What did you just do?¡± He posed his question, though Vine only tilted her head in response, for a few moments at least. After thinking through his words, she pointed to the fallen bear again.

    ¡°¡­ I killed it,¡± she stated, without a trace of sarcasm, answering his question as best she understood.

    ¡°No, Vine, not like that.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be thrown off his mission so easily, instead pressing for more information. ¡°I know you killed it¡ªall of Carnifex knows that you killed it¡ª but what I want to know¡­ what I need to know, is how you killed it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I broke it,¡± she provided another one of her vague answers. This question was simply far too important to dismiss as another of Vine¡¯s many quirks, however. Aksel placed his hands on her shoulders, looking her directly in her multicoloured eyes, attempting to focus her attention on his questions.

    ¡°Right, but how? Please Vine, this is very important. Are you a member of the faith in some way?¡± He asked, and again, she tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­ The Faith?¡±

    ¡°The Faith of the First¡ªokay, stupid question, you didn¡¯t even know what an angel was until this morning. Well, if you¡¯re not a faith member, then¡­¡± His eyes scrutinized her, though nothing appeared to be out of the ordinary, just the same oversized shirt, leggings and boots she¡¯d always worn.

    Is the reason why she¡¯s been wearing that shirt because she¡¯s hiding something underneath? A train of thought entered his mind while he glanced her over again, searching for anything that might validate his idea. ¡°Enchanted items, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Under your shirt, you must have more enchanted items. I¡¯m gonna guess one for strength, one for armour, and one for that, smashing spell? Maybe even one in your leggings for speed. But damn, where would you even get all of that?¡± He trailed off towards the end, sounding less confident in his assumption.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not wearing¡­ enchanted items.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t have anything like that?¡± Aksel sceptically raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°¡­ Look,¡± She started raising the hem of her shirt, more than willing to prove Aksel wrong without a hint of shame.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! I believe you! I don¡¯t need any more stripping in my life right now! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Her grip on the shirt released, much to Aksel¡¯s relief.

    ¡°But, if it¡¯s not divine energy, and it¡¯s not enchanted items, then how in The First¡¯s name did you do all of that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lyric said, never to tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Tell anyone what? Who is Lyric? Who are you? Please, just tell me already! You can¡¯t expect me to just walk away from this, I need something, anything!¡± His impatience was getting the better of him, lightly shaking Vine¡¯s shoulders as her disinterested head swayed back and forth. Despite this, however, she did not relent.

    ¡°¡­ Lyric said¡ª¡± *Cough*

    The blood splatting against his cheek caught Aksel¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Was all he could utter, staring into her Emerald and Scarlet eyes as a fresh wave of red dripped from her mouth. Her eyes were cold and half open, showing little in the ways of consciousness, while her body remained standing in place.

    ¡°Vine?¡± he shook her gently at first, then more urgently as her head drooped back and to the side. This was no mere daze, seeming more like a coma. When blood started pouring out of her nose, Aksel began to panic.

    ¡°Vine? Vine! Can you hear me? What¡¯s wrong with you? Speak to me!¡±

    The sound of crackling glass reverberated in his ears, drawing his attention to the ground. Bright blue lines of unknown energy were emanating from where Vine stood, the very same force he¡¯d witnessed shatter the bear into pieces. By the time he felt the peculiar sensation crawling up his hands, it was already too late.

    Dright! He cursed internally, immediately releasing Vine from his grip, but like a poison released into his veins, its progress persisted, slowly advancing up his arms like water trickling downhill. Every part of his body the phenomena touched became more rigid, hindering his movements. Meanwhile Vine remained rooted in place, her head tipped down towards the ground.

    Aksel retreated rapidly, preventing the phenomena from entangling his legs. A sense of impending doom threatened to overwhelm his mind, as more of his body was infected by the vibrant blue spiderweb. In desperation, he tried scratching it off his body, digging his nails into his skin until he saw blood, but to no avail. Short of amputation, nothing could halt its progress. In seconds, the phenomena had claimed his arms, shoulders, upper torso, and even his neck. After that, it didn¡¯t take long for his head to be swallowed up by the effect. One of his eyes got caught in its seemingly randomised path, flooding that half of his vision in a sea of bright blue, one that remained no matter how much he tried to blink it away. Tears flowed from the affected eye, desperately trying to remove the foreign object.

    I¡¯ve got to get her to wake up before she breaks me apart too!

    Despite his best efforts though, his voice couldn¡¯t reach her, no matter how loudly he pleaded. She remained inactive, lost to the world. Before long, Aksel¡¯s entire body was infected, leaving him a rigid timebomb. He¡¯d never felt so fragile in his entire life, as if merely drawing breath would trigger his gruesome demise. Terrified couldn¡¯t come close to describing how he felt. Not even when facing down the gigantic maw of the Megabear did he feel so powerless, so filled with dread and anxiety, a torture crueller than he would ever wish to inflict upon another.

    *BLARG*

    Vine returned to consciousness at that moment, her hand darting to cover her mouth to prevent herself from vomiting. She fell to her knees, coughing violently while tears pooled around her eyes. In the same instant, all the blue lines spreading along both the ground and across his body ejected themselves from their hosts, disappearing into the air like dandelions caught in the wind.

    ¡°¡­ It burns¡­ It hurts,¡± Vine murmured softly, her voice etched in pain between her coughing fits. ¡°¡­ Why does it hurt?... Was it always, like this?¡± She glanced up at Aksel then, an expression almost resembling sadness on her face. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry, I¡¯ll be okay¡­ in a little while¡­ did I¡­ hurt you?¡±

    Freed from its horrific grasp, Aksel clutched at his chest, gasping for breath while beads of sweat trickled down his face. He peered at Vine, his pupils constricted in fear, the thumping of his heart audible in his ears. He no longer saw the expressionless oddity he¡¯d promised to help anymore, but a monster¡ªa complete and utter monster. Stepping away from her, he desired nothing more than to put as much distance as he could between them.

    *Cough**Cough**Cough*

    A fresh coughing fit almost left her riving on the ground, blood dying her hands once more as she tried to cover her mouth. Aksel paused his flight, watching as Vine suffered in her bloody fits, alone. His legs suddenly froze up, preventing him from retreating any further, as though they had a mind of their own on the matter.

    She¡¯s a monster, he told himself, the experience too fresh in his mind to think otherwise.

    But¡­ can I really just leave her like this? He racked his brain as two sides of him came into conflict. His rational mind argued for his self-preservation, recalling his near-death experience as all the justification he needed. Meanwhile, his more courageous, heroic mind urged him to remain and assist Vine this instant as thanks for saving his life, twice.

    Vine tilted her head towards him, her beautiful emerald and empty scarlet eyes waiting for his next move. It reminded him of the time they first met, of the girl drenched in rainwater, of the girl who couldn¡¯t set up her own bed and who was always on the search for small rocks on her travels. And the girl who offered such a pure, genuine smile at a stranger who promised he¡¯d help bring her home. In that one, brief instant, Aksel knew he could never abandon her, not like this, not when she still needed him. Gritting his teeth, he strode over to her.

    ¡°¡­ Stay back,¡± Vine tried to warn him off, but he¡¯d already made up his mind, and to Nith with the consequences. Vine¡¯s eyes opened wide as he crouched down in front of her and put his hand against her forehead.

    ¡°Bloodfalls, you¡¯re burning up,¡± he told her, disregarding the instincts screaming at him to flee. With a burning fever and extensive blood loss, he¡¯d need to bring her to a priest soon, though that had its own problems.

    If a priest finds out about her and decides to take action, that could be messy. He thought, but what was the alternative? What if Vine was bleeding internally? He doubted getting some rest in the inn would fix that up for her. Of course, he could just leave it to chance, but could he live with himself if she dropped dead on him because he was too fearful to seek proper help?

    That would be a no, Aksel concluded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to get you checked out; can you walk?¡± Aksel asked her as she watched him, still wide-eyed.

    ¡°¡­ S-soon.¡±

    Did she just stutter? Aksel thought he heard but didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    ¡°Right, just sit tight then and don¡¯t strain yourself, I¡¯ll find some help,¡± he told her, already rising to his feet. However, it seemed Carnifex had already come to him, a crowd beginning to form in front of them.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± a man spoke up, carefully approaching them from the slightly distant gathering, who were maintaining a healthy distance from the bear¡¯s corpse. ¡°Is that young lady another knight of the Faith?¡±

    Wait¡­ what? Aksel thought, as the man drew a conclusion he himself had already dismissed.

    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s a knight?¡± Another man from the crowd questioned.

    ¡°She must be! I saw that blinding light from my house. My entire family saw it flash in our windows!¡± A woman shouted, followed by immediate agreement from the others in the gathering.

    A collective conclusion had been reached. Vine was a knight, a holy warrior of the faith. Aksel was stunned, though he could understand their reasoning. A human with strengths and abilities beyond the normal limits? Flashy, brightly coloured attacks? She must be a knight. Her hair, though not blonde, might help to sell the idea too, since members of the Faith were often known for having multicoloured hairs and eyes, Miya being a prime example.

    A part of him wanted to correct them, of course, but if he dismissed their assumptions, what would he offer in exchange? If he instead told them of his other theory, of her using excessive amounts of enchanted equipment, that would only end poorly for everyone involved. Depending on their affiliation, they might consider Vine a greater risk than the dungeon-kin, and should that happen, well, having an encounter with the Heretica would not be ideal. Thus, hoping to avoid disaster, he decided to run with it.

    ¡°Y-Yes! She¡¯s a new knight of the Faith! She¡¯s a-a-a Prodigy from, er, Treda-Dale!¡± Aksel spoke off the cuff, already feeling like this lie was a terrible idea.

    Why did I say Treda-Dale? Treda-Dale is miles away from here!

    ¡°A knight from the west? What a rarity! Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°The western knight!¡±

    ¡°You saved us!¡± the crowd cheered for their new saviour.

    Okay, they¡¯re too happy to question the story, good, good. He internally breathed a sigh of relief. Just then, he noticed Vine attempting to get to her feet, though her body was clearly not prepared to start moving again. ¡°Easy there, Let¡¯s take it slow,¡± he urged, rushing to support her.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be¡­ okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not okay, we need to get you to a priest soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ Aksel?¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a Knigh¡ª¡± The last word died in her throat as Aksel successfully covered her mouth with his hand, doing his best to obscure his actions from the crowd with his body. She tilted her head, as sweat began to form on his brow.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± the same man from before called over. Aksel did his best to play it off.

    ¡°N-not at all, but I need to take her to the priest.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it, you both look like you could use a once over,¡± the man commented, noticing the blood surrounding the ¡®knight¡¯. ¡°You¡¯ll need to see Hera, she¡¯s just in the church at the top of the hill,¡± the man pointed in its direction. ¡°I saw a few people help a ginger lass take Miya up there not long ago. Here, allow me to help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I think we¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯s better if I take it from here,¡± he politely refused the offer, inspecting Vine once more. Traces of blood still covered her face, and her legs weren¡¯t fit to support her just yet, let alone make the climb up the hill to the church. Had this been anyone else, in any other situation, he¡¯d have happily accepted the extra assistance. Under these circumstances, however, he deemed it best to involve as few people as possible, not only to avoid them shattering to pieces, but also to prevent Vine from exposing her horrifically bad knowledge of the Faith to others. Seeing little other alternative, he knelt down ahead of her.

    ¡°Get on,¡± he offered, only slightly embarrassed by the stares of the villagers witnessing him offer to become Vine¡¯s mount. The counterfeit knight looked confused for a moment, then seemed to understand Aksel¡¯s offer, and sat upon his shoulders like she was a child being carried by their father. ¡°Not there!¡± His protests were as loud as they were humorous, the crowd¡¯s concern replaced with many chuckles. ¡°Just put your legs between my arms and put your weight against my back.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhh,¡± she answered in apparent understanding, and followed the instructions. As he rose with Vine on his back, he noticed how little she weighed, a welcome relief to the exhausted man, still weary from his sprint through the village, who now faced a challenging climb.

    ---

    Built in slight isolation from the rest of the village, stood the church of Carnifex. The hill was tall, providing an ideal vantage point to overlook the entire settlement. Stretching his endurance to its limit, Aksel pushed himself up the hill as Vine silently rode upon his back. Though he was grateful her bouts of coughing and bleeding had subsided, he insisted on her receiving a proper check-up. Step by step, he walked between wooded paths and stone steps, the harsh inclines of the hill dictating what he¡¯d face, until he finally reached the summit, where a group of villagers who spotted their approach directed them inside.

    Aksel was immediately familiar with his surroundings, despite never setting foot in this place. The nave of the church, the place where all attendees gather in congregation, felt similar to the one he attended back home. A wide path ran between the pews, large enough so that The First himself could walk amongst his followers with his wings at full span. A stage rose at the back of the church¡ªa few steps above ground level¡ªwhere festivals, hymns and the occasional performance could take place. Raised higher still at the very back was the pulpit, centred above all else for the priest to be witnessed delivering the good word of God and the Faith to all in attendance, with all pews angled to face the speaker.

    Stained-glass windows adorned much of the building¡¯s exterior, each depicting the famous tales found in the Arcana Divina, the Faith¡¯s most sacred text. Though Aksel had visited few in his time, every church he¡¯d visited featured at least one illustration of the Hero, Kale, and this church was no exception, dedicating three spots to the illustrious figure. The First¡¯s sanctification of Kale, the splitting of Mt. Barbarnia¡ªthe turning point in the war against the unending hordes of goblins¡ªand the liberation of the mountain elves, a people turned into slaves by their own goblins after their magic had been stripped away from them. There were other depictions too, including the defeat of Akemi, the last summoned hero from another world, and the gifting of the six commandments. Strangely, there was even a depiction of the First standing upon the ruins of Treda-ton, enforcing his seventh commandment after the corrupting of the bells¡ªA war where angel fought angel, an event not often illustrated, given its dark and troubled history.

    Of course, each piece paled in comparison to the masterwork that lay at the end of the church, raised high above the priest in every speech, prayer, and action they took at their lectern, as if every word were sanctioned by The First himself. The great mural of glass, intricately crafted so every generation would grow up in awe of their one true god, depicted the great sealing of mana into the depths of Mythrin upon The First¡¯s return, the shining light of the heavens at his back, banishing the false gods from the world they had corrupted for so long. It was the moment Humanity was released from their elven overlords and gifted their freedom by the one true god.

    A thin, golden aura surrounded them both, their exhaustion bleeding away with every second that passed. Even their clothes were affected, the blood and dirt from their ordeal being stripped from them, making Aksel feel clean for the first time in forever. A small ball of light pulsed into existence in front of them, growing miniature angel wings of a similar golden light.

    ¡°The Heavens light be upon you,¡± the golden orb greeted him with a voice mimicking that of a young woman as it rhythmically flapped its wings.

    ¡°Guide, she requires the divine hands of a healer, please take us to the priest,¡± Aksel requested of the divine construct.

    ¡°I will guide your path,¡± the little ball of light confirmed, and flew on ahead of him, maintaining a pace he was comfortable to match. Further inside, it was clear many of the villagers were here too, some in prayer, others speaking in hushed, but happy tones with news of the bear¡¯s demise, though none interfered with Aksel¡¯s mission. The guide led them to a room off to the right of the stage, one marked as a rest area for the pilgrims of the faith.

    The door swung open upon the guide¡¯s approach, and Aksel was greeted by the sight of Miya laid out on a bed with all but her underclothes removed. Beside her was David, the innkeeper of the Hero¡¯s Tale Inn, and a blonde woman with glowing golden blue eyes. She must have been Hera, the priest of the church, who retained her own glowing guide nearby. She was possibly in her early to mid-twenties, dressed in the traditional clothes of the Faithful¡¯s priests. A white amice fell over her upper body and down her chest, with a simplified depiction of angel wings sported on her right and left shoulders. Her dress was of a light blue colour outlined in gold, with a circular hole left open in the centre of the outfit¡¯s chest, exposing the heart, as it were, to the people and the heavens. A single cut ran along the right side of the dress, exposing her leg up to her thigh, most of which was covered by her thigh-high white sock. Her hands hovered over the fallen knight, a radiant, golden white glow emanating from her palms as they carefully moved across Miya¡¯s body.

    ¡°The left lung has collapsed too, possibly punctured by the fractured ribcage,¡± Hera noted to the guide by her side. ¡°No damage to the heart, thank The Heavens.¡±

    ¡°Lady Petrannus, another of the Faithful requires your attention,¡± the guide beside Aksel drew the attention of the room.

    ¡°Aksel?¡± David spoke after seeing the pair. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Is she okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think she needs help,¡± he looked towards the priest.

    ¡°How bad is she?¡± Hera responded, concern visible in her gaze.

    ¡°She was coughing up blood not too long ago, a lot of bleeding from the mouth, eyes and nose, though it seems to have stopped now,¡± Aksel did his best to list off her symptoms. Hera swiftly nodded and pointed over to the empty bed opposing Miya¡¯s.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be over as soon as I can. The church will provide her relief until I arrive, but if her condition worsens, don¡¯t hesitate to call for me,¡± she instructed, before returning to her task. The guide flew across and hovered above the appropriate bed, with Aksel not far behind. Gently, he lowered Vine onto the bed, though she held onto him for a few extra moments after he¡¯d released her.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you,¡± Vine offered gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, how are you feeling?¡± Aksel inquired, inspecting her once more. The church had truly worked a miracle in cleaning her up. She looked perfectly healthy now.

    ¡°¡­ Better.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay to let the priest look you over? You¡¯re not going to¡­¡± Aksel paused, not sure how to address his concern. Vine though, shook her head all the same.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°Good, we¡¯ll just wait for Hera to give you a check-up then.¡± With that, he commandeered the seat next to Vine¡¯s bed, sitting down with a sigh.

    ¡°Do you require further guidance?¡± The winged ball of light flew in front of his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now, thank you.¡±

    ¡°May you always find yourself under the shining light of The Heavens,¡± the orb gave its farewells, and dissolved into particles of light.

    ¡°¡­ Goodbye,¡± Vine waved at the last motes of light as they disappeared. ¡°¡­ Aksel?¡±

    Here it comes, Aksel was waiting for this question.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why is a girl trapped in a little ball,¡± Aksel snickered at the childish interpretation, before covering his mouth.

    They didn¡¯t hear that, right? He turned towards the others, hoping they didn¡¯t notice. Both, however, were transfixed on Miya, Hera focusing on her healing, while David sat by her side, holding her hand and occasionally mopping her brow with a nearby wet cloth. Aksel¡¯s heart sank at the sight. He hardly knew the aged innkeeper, but it was clear he bore a great love for his son, proud of his achievements as a knight. Now, all he had was Miya, the only surrogate for his feelings. With little chance of being overheard, Aksel quietly explained what Vine wished to know.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Those balls are called guides. It¡¯s a divine construct a priest will manifest to, well, guide people while they¡¯re in the church. Most of the time, they lead people to seats, answer basic questions, help lead people in prayer. Think of them like another set of helpers.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So where does the woman come from?¡±

    ¡°There is no woman. Well, okay, I guess there is kind of a¡ªlook, it¡¯s just the priest¡¯s voice being mimicked. And no, they never do sound completely right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ohhhhh¡­ Where did it go?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ how do I describe this?¡± Aksel thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not gone, it¡¯s just not in that form anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°Here, let me show you quickly.¡± He paused for a moment, before he picked up his voice slightly. ¡°Please grant me guidance.¡±

    ¡°The Heavens light be upon you.¡± The winged ball of light appeared once more, materialising in much the same way as when they entered the church. Vine, however, gave a small gasp.

    ¡°¡­ Aksel can summon small golden women,¡± she nodded to herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even human,¡± Aksel did his best to make her understand. ¡°It¡¯s just a construct for the clergy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a guide of the Faith of the First, under the authority of Hera Petrannus, the serving priest of Carnifex¡¯s holy church. Might I be of assistance?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you, that will be all.¡±

    ¡°May you always find yourself under the shining light of The Heavens,¡± it told them, once again fading from view.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s just sort of around, waiting to help people. And no, it doesn¡¯t work outside the church, so please don¡¯t try calling for it in town,¡± he almost pleaded that last point to her. Satisfied with that explanation, she eyed up another curiosity, the light emanating from Hera¡¯s hands¡ªanother example of the Divine power granted to humanity. Hera had moved on from the torso to begin work on the legs.

    ¡°The right leg is fractured in three places, the left in five. I won¡¯t have the divine essence necessary to mend these fully in a single session,¡± Hera continued to note to the guide beside her.

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s she doing?¡± Vine questioned.

    ¡°She¡¯s healing Miya right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Healing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s using the divine power granted to her by The First to make her better. Do you remember what you saw Miya and August use when they fought the Megabear? She¡¯s got the same abilities. Well, maybe not the exact same abilities, but she¡¯s using the same kind of power,¡± he tried to explain. ¡°Remember when we came in? Do you recall feeling any relief of sorts?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I felt better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal for most churches. It¡¯s a little complex to explain, but think of the church as an extension of the residing priest. So, just like she made us better, she¡¯s doing the same to Miya. Not to say knights can¡¯t do that too, but most will try to hone a more offensive skill set.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s, not magic?¡±

    ¡°The only magic left in this world is what little enchanted gear has survived this long. These are called miracles, which use divine essence, or holy energy, if you prefer.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Like mana?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t recommend making that comparison,¡± Aksel swiftly informed her, before continuing. ¡°Divine essence is much more than mana. It doesn¡¯t just innately float around in the air waiting for someone to give it purpose, its power is granted directly from The Heavens. Only those within the faith can wield it, and in most cases, you¡¯ll need to pray to get more.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay,¡± she acknowledged, becoming enthralled by the priest¡¯s work. The warm light from her hands drew Vine¡¯s attention almost entirely. Aksel, however, had questions of his own.

    ¡°You know, you¡¯ve asked me about some pretty basic things since we met, and that¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind or anything like that. But out of all the questions you¡¯ve asked me, you¡¯ve never once asked about mana or magic directly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Oh?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a fundamental handle on those topics, and that¡¯s without talking about your bag or what happened with the Megabear."

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°So Vine. Who are you, really?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lyric told me, never to tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Aksel turned back to the operation. Their conversation was too risky to pursue further with the others around, especially if Vine was unwilling to engage. ¡°Well, when Hera comes to examine you, just let me do most of the talking, and only respond when you¡¯re sure of the answer. We need to get you healed, but we don¡¯t want her digging too deep.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    Hera continued her work for close to twenty minutes, recording every injury with her guide all while stitching Miya back together. Torn muscles, broken bones, organ damage, honestly, Miya was lucky to be alive. When her hands stopped radiating their heavenly light, Hera wiped her brow in relief.

    ¡°Tell me the truth, Hera. How is she?¡± David¡¯s voice trembled with worry. The priest however, returned a serene smile, as soothing as her healing light.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be perfectly fine. Her head wound has cleared up nicely and you can already hear how clean her breathing is. I only wish I had the endurance to restore her fully, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll both need some time to recover. She¡¯s going to be alright though, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great news. Thank you so much, Hera. I¡¯m forever at your service.¡±

    ¡°Healing a Knight of the Faith injured in the defence of others is a reward in itself, David. Please, stay as long as you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll just see to the other patient.¡± Hera moved away from David, whose red face could barely contain the tears of joy.

    ¡°I hope you can forgive the wait. My name is Hera Petrannus, the priest of Carnifex Church. May I ask for your names and injuries please? Hera addressed Aksel and Vine.

    ¡°¡­ My name is Vine.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m Aksel. I apologise, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong with her outside the bleeding. So, I was hoping you could just quickly look her over, and make sure she¡¯s not, you know, dying.¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, I¡¯ll just¡ª¡° Hera halted, getting a better look at Vine before coming to a realisation. ¡°Hold on, I know who you are. You¡¯re that girl everyone was talking about, the one that fought the Megabear, aren¡¯t you? I think I saw you from here.¡±

    Dright! She was watching!?

    ¡°¡­ I killed it,¡± Vine confirmed.

    ¡°So you did do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m a knight,¡± She parroted perfectly, pointing to herself.

    Dright! Aksel cursed internally, this encounter already spiralling out of control. No, no, we can still salvage this. We just need Hera to ask as few questions as possible.

    ¡°Another knight? But, I thought only¡­ I thought we only had the two,¡± Hera avoided mentioning August¡¯s name in front of David. ¡°Are you on assignment?¡±

    ¡°Ah! She¡¯s just traveling to Treda-Lake from a mission down south,¡± Aksel quickly deposited his explanation before Vine could add anything.

    ¡°Are you a knight too?¡± Hera asked curiously.

    ¡°Heh heh, I wish, I¡¯m just her¡­ guide,¡± he replied, as the chair from Miya¡¯s bedside scraped along the floor.

    ¡°You¡¯re a knight? Are you serious?¡± David stood up, an unreadable expression marring his face as he stared directly at Vine. ¡°You¡­ were a knight this entire time.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes,¡± Vine continued to act her part, though her blank, dispassionate voice didn¡¯t help ease the growing tension.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, if you were a knight, then, why?¡± Vine tilted her head at the unfinished question. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help them? Why didn¡¯t you help Miya? Why didn¡¯t you help my son?!¡± David unleashed is fury upon her.

    ¡°¡­ I helped,¡± she responded briefly.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t! My son is dead! He died fighting off the Megabear to save this village, while you stood back and watched! Why didn¡¯t you help them sooner?! Why did you wait until my son was eaten and Miya was fighting to draw breath?¡± The grieving innkeeper waved his arms over to Miya, lying unconscious in bed. ¡°She almost died, she almost died! Why did you wait?!¡±

    Aksel felt a burning urge to rise and defend Vine from the bitter accusation. He wanted to, but the truth was, he desired the same answer. If she was concealing her power, then it explained why she didn¡¯t initially intervene, but even after August perished, Vine still didn¡¯t reveal her abilities. No, she only stepped in when¡­

    She only stepped in when I was about to die, Aksel concluded.

    ¡°David, that¡¯s enough,¡± Hera interjected herself between them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t defend her Hera, she needs to answer for this!¡± He turned back to Vine. ¡°How did you manage to kill it when my son couldn¡¯t!?¡±

    ¡°David, enough.¡± Her words booked no argument now, the authority of a Faithful priest outstripping anyone else in the room. ¡°Please, I need to concentrate, or I might miss something vital. I know you¡¯re grieving right now David, but I can¡¯t have you berating my patients. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave until I¡¯m done, please.¡±

    ¡°But Miya¡ª"

    ¡°Will be fine until you get back,¡± Hera finished his words for him. ¡°Please David, we can talk about this later, but I need to put my work first, okay?¡± He may not have liked it, but he was in no position to argue. Gritting his teeth, he moved to exit the room.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vine spoke just as he got to the door. He glanced at her, only to see her insincere neutrality. An almost scornful breath left his mouth as he finally left.

    ---

    Aksel rested on the bench just outside the church, attempting to relax. His body ached from the few bruises he had to his name, even after receiving relief from the church. Shortly after David left, he too, was asked to leave. Hera stated that she was having trouble examining Vine and would require ¡®unobstructed contact¡¯ with her body. He understood the meaning and happily vacated. It was around then he considered his next quest.

    Finding his missing bandit.

    The last he¡¯d seen of Theo, he¡¯d left her with a broken knight and a traumatised child... He was going to have to apologise for doing that to her. Regardless, despite Miya being here, and hearing the boy had been reunited with his parents from others in the church, he¡¯d still yet to locate his ginger companion.

    She better not be looting down there, he thought cynically. He was sure he¡¯d find her eventually, but for now, he needed a break away from it all. From atop the hill¡¯s summit, he surveyed the village below. If it wasn¡¯t for the wrecked buildings, destroyed roads and the dungeon-kin corpse the size of a boat rotting in the distance, he imagined someone could really enjoy this view. As of now, it was just so-so. He closed his eyes, almost feeling comfortable enough to take a quick nap right there.

    His mind refused him however, constantly reliving the last few hours in vivid detail. Arriving at the village, eating at the inn, the knights facing off against the bear, August¡¯s death, Vine saving him, and the strange phenomena that consumed his body.

    That power she used, that wasn¡¯t just some enchantment, was it? What kind of item activates when you¡¯re unconscious yet vanishes when you¡¯re awake? Aksel pondered the ordeal he suffered. No, it can¡¯t be an enchantment, and it¡¯s certainly not divine essence. That only leaves just one option then. Magic.

    Aksel roughly scratched his head, unable to believe what he was considering. I know it sounds stupid; The First already sealed all the mana of Mythrin. Still, what else could it be? I need to speak to her again, alone this time. If it¡¯s truly magic, I need to know how she¡¯s doing it¡­ But what if it is magical enchantments? He scratched his head even harder.

    Where would a girl like that even get so many enchanted items though. Unless she¡¯s a nobleman¡¯s daughter? Actually, that might make sense. She could be an extremely sheltered noble, someone who has access to tons of magical items, allowed to slip by the Heretica¡­ Does that mean I¡¯m escorting a runaway? Ugh, maybe I¡¯m overthinking this again. He opened his eyes, staring up at the clear sky above. This whole thing is way beyond me. I¡¯m not even a member of the faith yet. By Nith, I¡¯m just a guy that believed he was helping a girl reach her home. Granted, she had a magical bag, but still. Should I get involved? Maybe I should just walk away before I stumble upon something that¡¯ll get me killed, he mused the thought over in his mind. It was true, if he left now and proceeded out of the village, he could easily make it to the next settlement before it got too dark. He could just underline the last couple of days as a lesson in not traveling with strangers and move on with his life, resuming where he left off before Theo grabbed his collar, ending this little story right here.

    *Sigh*

    As if I could do that. If my mind makes me run out in front of megabears to save knights, then there¡¯s no chance it would let me abandon everything here so I can start over on my own. No, I¡¯ll just have to put my overly ambitious goals where my mouth is and start acting like a hero. The hero-to-be resolved his will, tightening his outstretched hand as if to display his renewed determination to this vow.

    Sitting upright, he looked back towards the village and spotted a familiar face climbing up the hill. Her hair was bright, her outfit revealing, and her expression was one of exhaustion mixed with an ¡®I¡¯m so done¡¯ attitude.

    ¡°Theo! There you are, where have you been?¡± Aksel greeted his companion with genuine enthusiasm. ¡°And is that Vine¡¯s sword?¡± His eyes naturally drifted to the strange silver weapon held in her hand.

    ¡°Move over, I need to rest.¡± The bandit plopped herself down on the bench Aksel was sitting on, releasing an overly dramatic sigh as she leaned into the seat¡¯s natural curve.

    ¡°Are¡ª¡° Aksel barely got started before Theo punched him in the arm as hard as she could manage. Letting out a low ¡°OW,¡± he rubbed the area she¡¯d just brutalised with her attack.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± he asked, confused at the unprovoked assault.

    ¡°That one was for me, and this¡ª¡° she punched him a second time, striking another part of his arm, causing him to retreat further up the bench. ¡°¡ªis for that kid you left me with, and this¡ª ¡°

    ¡°Okay, okay! I get it, I¡¯m sorry alright!¡± He threw his hands out in front of himself, hoping to prevent any further attacks.

    ¡°You dumbass wannabe hero! What were you even thinking back there?!¡± She demanded an answer. With a sigh, he gave the only answer that came to mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Theo gave him a bewildered stare.

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. I mean, I was fully on board with escaping, but then I¡­ Argh, how do I say this,¡± he scratched his head once more, while Theo remained unimpressed. ¡°I saw someone needed help, I saw no one else was going to help them and that if I didn¡¯t do something, they wouldn¡¯t make it. After that, everything else just sort of happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± her expression was a mix between disgust and confusion.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stare at me like that.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m associated with such a horribly helpful person,¡± she placed a weary hand to her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry?¡± Aksel wasn¡¯t sure if he should apologize or not.

    ¡°Seriously, I didn¡¯t know you were some do-gooding psychopath!¡± He never thought someone would make him feel bad about being a good person, yet here he was. ¡°At least have some ulterior motive, or you¡¯re going to get screwed.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget, I also gave you money when you were down on your luck.¡±

    ¡°What, you mean the coins you threw at my head? Oh, about that by the way, you following me back to my cave was a horrible idea on your part. I could have been an axe murderer posing as a super hot, lovable, innocent bandit. Like a siren of the roads.¡±

    ¡°How can you say any of that with a straight face?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious! You seemed to have survived everything so far through luck. Luck! Let me ask you this, did you know Vine was going to save you? No! Of course you didn¡¯t! You would have been bear chow if she hadn¡¯t been some super hidden badass, all because you have a damned hero complex. Even flies have good enough sense to avoid the hands swatting at them, but you¡¯re happy enough to ride by the seat of your pants and let The First take the reins. You need to think things through before you act, you damn moron. What, were you going to float up to the heavens happy you got flattened because at least you were doing the right thing? Did you get your morals from a fairy tale book or something?¡± Aksel could only sit there, his mouth partially agape at the brutal murder of his character, as Theo began poking him in the chest to emphasize her points. ¡°Let me tell you this, you wannabe hero dumbass, you aren¡¯t strong, you aren¡¯t tough, and you certainly aren¡¯t a skilled fighter. You¡¯re just really damn lucky.¡± After delivering her verbal beatdown, she turned her gaze away, muttering something under her breath. ¡°Don¡¯t go getting yourself killed on me, this was supposed to be a fun adventure.¡±

    Still recovering from the onslaught he received, he missed her last remarks. He attempted to conjure some sort of witty retort or counterargument against Theo''s critiques, but his mind kept drawing a blank. Finally, he resigned himself to the truth. ¡°I really screwed up, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Theo, to his surprise, didn¡¯t immediately jump on his admission. ¡°I suppose it worked out. You rescued the kid, you half saved Miya and we didn¡¯t have to hightail it out of here. So, while I¡¯m disgusted as Faithless Theo of the Black Surcoats, I suppose I have to give you some credit.¡±

    Was that praise she just gave me? Aksel couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll be that little bit more selfish, okay? I swear, If I find you diving into another megabears mouth to save anyone else but me, I¡¯ll be pissed.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Aksel gave a light smile while Theo seemed a little proud of herself.

    ¡°Good, I might make a bandit of you yet,¡± Aksel ignored that statement.

    ¡°What are you doing with Vine¡¯s sword anyway?¡± he pointed to the weapon by her side.

    ¡°Oh, this thing, I was planning to just take it and run for a while,¡± Theo shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°W-what?! You were just going to take her sword and leave?¡± Aksel barked, ignoring his own stray thoughts of leaving.

    ¡°It was an idea. Any enchanted weapon can go for a boatload if you find the right buyer, and it would be an excellent way to start my empire.¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this?¡± Aksel looked on with a weary expression.

    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you are. So, even you have a decent sense of right and wrong. Maybe I can bring you into the fold yet.¡±

    ¡°Bite me. I came back for the bag, the free meals and board, and to avoid pissing off the girl that just punched out a megabear.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Right, of course.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard an interesting little rumour going around town that our rock-collecting friend is actually a knight from Treda-Dale. Care to explain?

    ¡°Ah, dright,¡± Aksel cursed, putting his head in his hands. ¡°Where do I start?¡±

    ---

    ¡°Excuse me. Aksel, was it?¡± Hera popped her head around the corner of the church entranceway. ¡°Oh, and Theo, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lady Petrannus. How is she?¡± Aksel asked, eager to hear the news.

    ¡°Please, just Hera is fine. I¡¯m only the village priest after all, and I¡¯ve got some good news. Vine is going to be fine. As far as I can tell, she doesn¡¯t appear to have any injuries at all, internal or otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Aksel was taken aback by the news. After getting kicked by the Dungeon-Kin, he at least expected some severe bruising and a broken bone or two.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly remarkable. I have to say, I was a little sceptical when she brushed over being thrown through a wall before combating the bear with only a sword, but my examination showed she has no physical injuries to speak of. I do have one question I hoped you could answer for me, however.¡±

    ¡°Sure, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Why are you lying about her being a knight?¡± Hera asked, her cheerful demeaner becoming etched in disappointment.

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! Aksel screamed so loudly inside his head, he worried it was becoming audible to others.

    ¡°L-Lying? What do you mean?¡± he played dumb.

    ¡°Well, for a start, she doesn¡¯t have any divine essence left in her system. Not that she only has a little bit left, or some small amount that¡¯s not worth counting. I mean none, except for what I pumped into her myself. So, if she was a knight in this condition, I¡¯d expect her to be suffering from severe withdrawal symptoms, but that doesn¡¯t appear to be the case. And that¡¯s without getting into the lack of circles within her body, something she should have at least five of if she was a part of the Knighthood.¡±

    Aksel knew the concept well. Circles, occasionally referred to as halos by some, were the embodiment of a person¡¯s progression within the order. Divine energy which has been collected, refined, and formed into a permanent miniature cycle for divine essence to pass through. The more circles added to a person¡¯s formation, the stronger the wielder grows.

    ¡°A-ah, well, I¡¯m a-a-a-¡° Aksel nervously attempted to fabricate an explaination. ¡°Well, she erm¡­ she does have them¡­ maybe you just¡­ missed¡­ them¡­ maybe?¡± Aksel was truly clutching at straws.

    Dright! I was really banking on her not digging too deeply into the claims. Bloodfalls, I¡¯m an idiot! Maybe I can say she just broke her circles down? Argh, it¡¯s too late to say that now!

    ¡°Well, funny you should mention that. While I was examining her body, I actually found something peculiar. For some odd reason, I struggled to push essence through her body. Usually, I¡¯m able to circulate my divine essence around the patient¡¯s body so I can see all the things wrong with them. But for some reason, it was extremely difficult to move it around inside of Vine, like I was pushing my essence through a big body of¡­ slime.¡±

    ¡°Slime?¡± Aksel gave her a quizzical look.

    ¡°Indeed, despite that, I did complete my full examination and then some. Not only has she forged no circles, or retained any essence, but she has never even received a basic blessing from birth. So, in light of this revelation, is there anything you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± Hera asked politely but firmly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡± Aksel hesitated, caught in a bind. He couldn¡¯t tell her the truth as it eluded even him. Revealing anything remotely connected to mana would bring the Heretica crawling out of the woodwork in less than a day. With his lies exposed, however, he froze up, unable to come up with an explanation under Hera¡¯s scrutinising eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s magical enchantments, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hera answered for him. ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with their inscriptions from my studies, and that sword your friend has next to you is a dead giveaway.¡± Aksel glanced back to the sword Theo left propped up against the bench, silently cursing their carelessness. ¡°I only have one thing I¡¯d like to say to you.¡± Hera gave a small bow to Aksel. ¡°Thank you so very much.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Aksel¡¯s dread turned to utter confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re thanking us? But isn¡¯t magic an unforgivable sin?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps if I was a member of the Heretica. But as it stands, I¡¯m a priest of Carnifex, and my duty is the safety and service of my community. Yet, despite being outsiders, and knowing the risks exposing yourselves might pose, you still slew the bear, not only saving the residents, but Miya too.¡± Hera¡¯s smile radiated genuine happiness. ¡°How could I condemn any of your actions as sinful? We owe you everything.¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean¡­?¡± He left the question open for Hera to answer.

    ¡°Consider this our little secret. I¡¯ll play along the best I can with this knight story, so please, try not to raise any more suspicion.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t, I promise. Thank you so much!¡± Aksel bowed to Hera in return, a massive weight lifted from his shoulders.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m the one that¡¯s supposed to be grateful here. Though, I hope it doesn¡¯t come across as ungrateful if I ask you not to tarry in Carnifex for much longer. It¡¯s not that I want to be rid of you, quite the opposite, in fact. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m about to report the incident to the branch in Treda-Lake, and the news of the attack will likely draw the attention of the Heretica. As much as I love all my fellow members of the Faith, they can be a bit¡­ strict, with their interpretations.¡±

    ¡°That works for us too, we weren¡¯t planning to stay longer than a meal and a supply run. In fact, we can leave as soon as we get Vine. Seriously, I can¡¯t thank you enough, Hera,¡± he felt he needed to thank her again, and probably a few more times after that for good measure. She once again rejected his praise.

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re going to embarrass me, I¡¯m only a servant of The First,¡± she waved her hands in front of herself. ¡°Anyway, Vine should be waiting for you in the rest area. I¡¯ll take you to her.¡± They moved through the much emptier church, with most people having cleared out to begin the clean-up. Theo quietly hid the sword under her cloak to avoid drawing any more attention. As they approached the room however, Aksel began to hear an unintelligible conversation, with David¡¯s distinctive voice bellowing loudly inside. Hera took a quick look at Aksel and Theo, before opening the door.

    ¡°THIS IS YOUR FAULT! YOU DISGUSTING FREAK!¡± David¡¯s scream reverberated in the halls of the church. Seeing movement, he turned to see the three of them standing in the doorway watching him. ¡°Oh, I, erm¡­¡± he started, but ultimately failed to find an explanation to the situation.

    ¡°David, what are you doing in here shouting at my patient, and in front of Miya too. I thought I told you to stay outside for now,¡± Hera approached the man, primed to chew him out for his words. Aksel checked on Vine, still seated on the bed, a blank stare aimed at the innkeeper.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± David tried to brush Hera off.

    ¡°That was not nothing. Tell me what happened?¡± Hera persisted.

    ¡°I just said it¡¯s nothing,¡± David repeated, venom enriching his voice.

    ¡°Vine, are you okay? What happened?¡± The priest twisted her head to speak to her, keeping herself between the two.

    ¡°¡­ I think¡­ David¡¯s still upset.¡±

    ¡°Still upset?!¡± David¡¯s voice cracked in disbelief, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still upset that you decided to wait until the last fucking moment to jump in!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t pin this on her,¡± Aksel interrupted the grieving man. ¡°Vine saved everyone in the village from the Megabear.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did she now? Well la-de-fucking-da. I¡¯m so glad this lazy western bitch decided to do her fucking job and protect someone other than her-fucking-self!¡± David vented his fury, his face red with anger, staring Aksel down with burning hatred. ¡°Too bad she was too fucked in the head to stop Miya from getting hurt and my son from being kille¡ª¡± Hera slapped him hard across the face, leaving a visible red mark on his cheek.

    ¡°David, I know you¡¯re grieving, so I understand that you may say some things you don¡¯t truly mean. But you need to understand that August¡¯s death was not Vine¡¯s fault,¡± she spoke with reserved anger, but something more akin to a mother disciplining her child. David, meanwhile, rubbed his reddening cheek, stunned by her actions. Just as suddenly, Hera wrapped the grieving man up in her embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, David. I¡¯m so sorry about your son.¡±

    The fury that was so visible from before collapsed within Hera¡¯s loving arms. Though he did his best to maintain his composure. In the end though, the mourning father finally broke down.

    ¡°Come on, Let¡¯s give them some space,¡± Aksel called to his group. ¡°Hera. I think we¡¯ll head out now. Thank you again for everything.¡±

    ¡°Oh, before you go, there¡¯s something I wish to give to you. Could you please give me a few minutes?¡± Hera suddenly remembered, looking over her shoulder while comforting David.

    ¡°Something for me?¡± Aksel questioned, a little bewildered by the offer.

    ¡°Yes, sorry about this. Could you spare just a few minutes for me, please?¡± Hera pleaded apologetically.

    ¡°Of course, no problem at all. We¡¯ll just be outside then.¡± Aksel departed with his companions, making sure to offer a small donation to the collection box from his diminishing coin purse on his way out. During their wait, Theo attempted to interrogate Vine about her unexplained abilities, but found herself stonewalled just as thoroughly as Aksel. Soon enough, Hera and David emerged to speak to them.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize. Hera has shown me that I said some truly regrettable things that can¡¯t be justified. I hope you can forgive me, Vine,¡± David spoke, his head hung low.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s okay,¡± Vine responded briefly.

    ¡°Please, let me make this right. Come back to my inn, the village will want to celebrate, I¡¯m sure. I promise, everything for your party will be on the house, including your rooms for the night. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s more than generous, but I think¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be more than happy to accept!¡± Theo cut Aksel off, answering for everyone. Aksel looked back in protest only to run up against a smirk of pure greed.

    ¡°Perfect, you won¡¯t regret it. Everyone here would love to thank you all for what you¡¯ve done, especially for you, Vine,¡± his smile seemed to turn a little bitter. ¡°I know how sudden it all happened. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d have done more if you could.¡±

    Aksel looked over to Hera, his eyes seeking approval, worrying they would be overstaying their welcome. Much to his surprise, she nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Well, a little rest after today might not be a bad idea. Thank you.¡± Aksel thanked David for his generosity.

    ¡°Aksel, I want to give you this, here.¡± Hera held out a necklace in her hand.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this item meant for pilgrims?¡±

    ¡°Normally yes, but Vine mentioned to me a few times that you wish to be a knight yourself, so I thought you might appreciate this. I''m aware it won¡¯t be useful for a few years yet, so just consider it a good luck charm until then.¡± Hera¡¯s beautiful smile was beyond charming.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re allowed to give this to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, erm, I don¡¯t think it will be an issue, heh heh,¡± Hera nervously laughed off Aksel¡¯s concerns. The silver necklace faintly emanated a divine aura, shimmering against the metal. It took the shape of three sets of angelic wings spawning from an orb in the centre. If his information was accurate, this was a container for divine essence, used to receive all twelve blessings required for a militant to ascend to the next rank.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± He stumbled for the right words, overwhelmed with childlike joy at such a generous gift. It felt like a sign from God himself that his goal was within his grasp. That perhaps, becoming a hero of the Heavens was achievable after all.

    ¡°Your gratitude is more than enough. But if you¡¯d be willing, I suppose I have one selfish request.¡± Hera¡¯s cheeks tinted with a hint of embarrassment evident in her expression. ¡°When the day comes that you undertake your pilgrimage, I¡¯d appreciate it if you would consider receiving one of your blessings here with me. You see, most begin their journey at Treda-dale or Hero¡¯s Blade and travel in a straight line, so I¡¯ve never had the chance to give my blessing to a pilgrim. And, if I might be so bold,¡± Hera¡¯s voice quivered slightly. ¡°I¡¯d love it if you¡¯d consider visiting us after you joined the Faith. Visitors are so scarce in the resettlement region, you see, and it''s always been a pleasure of mine to speak to other members and hear of their journeys.

    Aksel felt himself on the verge of falling for this priest, his heart pounding in his chest. If she were to suddenly sprout angel wings, he¡¯d probably drop to one knee to propose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll return every chance I get.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t need to go that far, just visiting every now and then will be more than enough,¡± Hera hurriedly assured, waving her hands in front of herself in a modest panic.

    ¡°R-right, of course, Heh heh.¡± Aksel stammered, feeling like an idiot, as Hera offered a good-natured chuckle. Nearby, David and Theo exchanged a quick, but knowing glances with one another at their expense. At that moment, a little blue and gold bird fluttered into view, circling the group with its wings in motion.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this bird?¡± Theo asked, raising her arms to defend herself.

    ¡°¡­ Cute.¡± Vine simply liked the bird.

    Hera lent the creature her arm, which quickly perched itself on the offered limb. Upon landing, the bird began chirping incessantly at the priest, both human and bird locking gazes until it had finished. ¡°Oh good, I don¡¯t think we could handle another bear.¡± She expressed with a hint of relief, before she began chirping back at the bird.

    ¡°Aksel, your girlfriend¡¯s talking to a bird.¡± Theo whispered, providing some very worried glances in the priest¡¯s direction. Meanwhile, Vine tried her own hand at bird talk, but the best she could manage was some poorly attempted whistles. Aksel, on the other hand, knew exactly what Hera was doing.

    She can speak Purecrest, he thought in awe of the angelic priest. It was a rare skill, even among the clergy. In Mythrin, there exists several species of birds that can communicate with the sentient races. While technically a dungeon species, it resided under a peculiar subsection of ¡®commissioned races¡¯, one of many species whose creation was bartered with the dungeons of old before the sealing. After a few extra tweets, the bird flew away with haste. Hera glanced back to the group, embarrassment colouring her features.

    ¡°Sorry, that probably seemed a little strange. I had Goldy search the area for signs of other bears. Thankfully, it doesn¡¯t seem like there are any others in this area.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s music to my ears,¡± David responded, visibly relieved.

    ¡°So, what did you say to the bird?¡± Theo inquired, sounding a little sceptical.

    ¡°I told him the situation; he¡¯s heading to Treda-Lake now to inform the bishop.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± Aksel found himself saying, eliciting a shy chuckle from Hera.

    ¡°It comes in handy, especially if you''re fond of birds. Hehe, Anyway, don¡¯t let me keep you. I need to monitor Miya tonight, but please, go and enjoy yourselves.¡± Hera said as the group departed, waving her off as David escorted them to his Inn.

 Chapter 12: Revelations

    Aksel quickly came to regret attending the party. While Hera was on board with the deception, the rest of the village wholeheartedly believed in the persona of the Western Knight, a character now firmly and irreparably set in motion. Instead of finding some level of joy in the jovial atmosphere, Aksel found himself constantly covering for Vine throughout the night. Meanwhile, Theo seemed determined to drink David out of business.

    Despite receiving the all-clear, Vine hadn¡¯t fully recovered, still suffering the repercussions of whatever she had used in the battle. In contrast to Theo, she spent her night contently sipping the free water and nibbling the bread Aksel got for her, happily seated and observing the festivities in silence. All the while, Aksel had the distinct pleasure of fielding every question on her behalf regarding her backstory, not unlike explaining the origins of a fictional character that he¡¯d just made up to a group of eager fans.

    ¡°How long have you been a knight?¡± One man might ask.

    ¡°S-she¡¯s just started out, but she¡¯s exceptionally skilled,¡± Aksel would respond.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the sword you had earlier?¡± Another would inquire.

    ¡°That¡¯s her heavenly sword, it¡¯s just not manifested at the moment,¡± he would counter.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join in to begin with?¡± A curious soul would ask.

    ¡°Oh, erm, well, she was already extremely low on divine essence when she¡­ er¡­ saved? Saved! Saved me and Theo from a bandit¡ªA-a group of bandits, who were living in caves that attacked us on the road. And besides, the other knights already had it covered. I mean, who could have guessed that the bear would come back to life like it did.¡±

    Even after only a short session, the mental exhaustion was already beginning to pile up.

    ¡°You need a drink,¡± Theo told him, already on her fourth tankard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think being drunk will make this easier.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. I bet you could come up with all kinds of things while drunk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. Anyway, why are you still hanging around here? I know why I¡¯m here, and she¡¯s not going anywhere.¡± He indicated to Vine, quietly munching on the remaining loaf of bread in her hand. ¡°But you¡¯re free to leave if you¡¯d like. Don¡¯t let us stop you.¡±

    Theo looked away from him, staring into the crowd.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust them,¡± she told him, squinting her eyes at the gathering.

    ¡°Still?¡±

    ¡°Any one of them could be here to kidnap me again, so.¡± She proudly placed her hand on Aksel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to entertain me for the evening,¡± she gave a bright smile that he couldn¡¯t find comfort in.

    The evening persisted in that manner for a couple of hours more, until everyone seemed to have had their fill of the muted knight and her spokesperson for the day. Instead, people enjoyed themselves amid the music and festivities, both at the inn and the bustling street parties outside, supplied with food and beverages from people¡¯s private larders. Barring the occasional curious glance, things quieted down for them.

    Finally provided a moment of privacy within their group, Aksel spoke to Vine once more.

    ¡°Vine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aksel, you¡¯re doing great,¡± she complimented him, offering a thumbs-up. He returned a wry smile. He hoped that was the case, or else the Heretica would be breaking down their door soon.

    ¡°Thanks, sorry you¡¯ve been stuck here like this,¡± Aksel offered Vine an apology.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m happy here,¡± she informed him.

    ¡°Do you think you know what a knight is now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s me,¡± Vine answered, pointing to herself after hearing Aksel repeatedly explain that point to everyone who asked.

    ¡°Not er¡­ not quite.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Oh¡­ so why, do you keep saying that I am?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to explain. A Knight of the Faith is a person who¡¯s been accepted into one of the three higher level branches of the organisation. They are considered the sword and shield of the Faith, and you usually find them in small numbers spread across the kingdom. They¡¯re the ones you¡¯d find flying across the battlefield like a one-man army. That¡¯s why we¡¯re telling everyone that you¡¯re a knight, because it was the only hat that would fit.¡±

    And it was the best option I had available in the two seconds I had to explain, Aksel thought, deciding to keep that part to himself.

    ¡°¡­ Hat?¡±

    ¡°Before you start, no, I¡¯m not talking about an actual hat. It was just a figure of speech,¡± he attempted to explain away his choice of words, but the head tilt he¡¯d become familiar with confirmed it was a concept too far. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So, knights are like heroes?¡± Vine summarized from their previous talks.

    ¡°No, not¡­ Well, they sort of¡­ How do I put this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Does it depend on the hat?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t¡ª No, look, knights use the same divinity heroes call on because they both draw their power from The First. However, knights are nothing in comparison to a true hero¡¯s power. If there was a hero here today, then they would have taken down that Megabear singlehandedly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So, a more powerful hat.¡±

    ¡°Please stop talking about hats.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That means¡­ I¡¯m not a knight¡­ I¡¯m a hero,¡± she concluded, pointing to herself once more.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how that works.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But I killed the bear, on my own.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that you did¡­ Using magic,¡± Aksel replied, contemplating his next response. At some point, he¡¯d need to confront Vine properly about what she had done.

    ¡°¡­ You and Theo, have been so nice to me¡­ even though I¡¯m¡­ like this. You¡­ saw what I did, but you still wanted to help me¡­ Only Lyric has ever cared about me like that¡­ Thank you.¡± Vine¡¯s words were soft and passionless as always, but they struck a chord in Aksel¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Heh heh heh. Looks like the wannabe hero¡¯s building his harem,¡± Theo quipped, a mischievous grin spreading across her face, a little of whatever she was drinking partly dribbling down her lips. ¡°Maybe you could invite Hera over to exchange some essence too.¡±

    ¡°Have you seriously just been drinking for the last two hours?¡±

    ¡°More like I¡¯ve been lonely for the last two hours. Come on! Vine¡¯s had you long enough,¡± Theo declared, rising unsteadily from her seat and moving over to start tugging at him. ¡°My butt¡¯s fallen to sleep sitting on this chair getting table service. Time for some bar action!¡± The stench of alcohol on her breath was overpowering.

    ¡°H-hey! Watch it!¡± Aksel objected. Seeing his resistance, the tipsy Theo pressed his arm into her abundant chest, bringing her face inches from his.

    ¡°Quit ignoring me. You owe me an apology for all the crap you¡¯ve put me through today. So, you¡¯re coming to the bar to share a drink with me, right now.¡± Theo¡¯s partially flushed face demanded.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll have a drink with you,¡± Aksel finally relented.

    ¡°¡­ Can I come?¡± Vine asked politely.

    ¡°Vine! You can join me whenever you like!¡± Theo released Aksel and hugged Vine, pressing her cheeks against Vine¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so soft too!¡±

    ¡°¡­ You stink,¡± Vine¡¯s dispassionate remark didn¡¯t deter Theo.

    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t ruin this for me,¡± Theo pushed herself further onto Vine.

    ¡°Will you stop that already, people are staring at us again,¡± Aksel told her, the attention of the inn turning towards them.

    ¡°Aksel, you need to try this too, she¡¯s like a big pillow!¡±

    ¡°Theo!¡±

    As the night progressed, the atmosphere quieted down. Villagers gradually trickled out of the inn, joining those who were still revelling in the streets, where a few folk songs persisted even at this late hour. Inside the inn, everything came to a stop at midnight following David¡¯s directive, allowing the guests the chance to retire for the night. Aksel¡¯s group had generously been provided three rooms free of charge, as David had promised. With their night at an end, Aksel, Theo, and Vine all headed to their rooms. Or at least, that¡¯s what should have happened.

    Aksel struggled to open the door, forced to carry a barely functioning Theo on his back. The drunkard had indulged herself so much that she couldn¡¯t walk straight any longer.

    How did I end up carrying both of you on my back today? Aksel questioned his fortune. He was thankful Vine seemed uninterested in the liquor on-tap, but Theo¡¯s jovial drunken mind couldn¡¯t restrain itself.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d¡ª HIC! take care of me, my lovely goody-goody HIC! ¡®ero.¡± Theo slurred.

    ¡°Why in Nith would you get so drunk? We have to be off in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, you stttupid. Cause the innman said the booze was freee¡ª HIC! ¡ªeee. I¡¯d have to be some¡ª HIC! dumby river drinker to not drink it. Besiiiiiides, I told you before, I can hold my¡ª HIC! liquor. Give me a couple of ¡®ours, and I''ll be finnnnne!¡± she waved her drunken hand with the coordination of a leaf in a hurricane.

    ¡°Okay, I think I¡¯m done here,¡± he lowered her onto the double bed and made for the door. ¡°Goodnight, Theo.¡±

    ¡°Heyyyy! Where are you¡ª HIC! going? Keep me company tonight,¡± Theo stared at him, leaning so far over the bed, Aksel feared she¡¯d fall off.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to my own room, just go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oi, a beautiful girl just asked you to keep her¡ª HIC! company. Who am I supposed to drink with if you go?¡± Theo¡¯s head swayed.

    ¡°We¡¯re not drinking any more. Go to sleep, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Riverrrrrrrr Drinkerrrrrrr. Riverrrrrrrr Drinkerrrrrrr. Riverrrrrrrr¡ª HIC! Drinkerrrrrrr¡ª¡± Aksel closed the door on his drunk companion, hoping she¡¯d take the hint and rest.

    With Theo put to bed, Aksel moved to his room on the other side of the inn. Arriving at the correct place, he opened the door¡ª

    ¡°!?¡±

    Aksel¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson as he walked in on Vine, who meet his gaze with her emerald and scarlet eyes. She stood before him, partially undressed¡ªher vest, belt and leggings nowhere to be seen, while the last button on her shirt had just been undone, revealing her underwear, specifically her panties. She looked at him, calm as a cucumber, and tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­ Trouble?¡± she asked, utterly unfazed by Aksel¡¯s presence, which was more than could be said for the man himself.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s trouble! Why are you in my room? Better yet, why are you undressing in my room?!¡± he blurted out, speaking far too loudly for this time of night.

    ¡°¡­ So, we can sleep together,¡± Vine informed him, causing some misplaced ideas to flash through Aksel¡¯s mind. He had never dealt with a girl this¡­ exposed, in front of him before. Taking a breath and trying to keep his mind focused, he shut the door behind him, not wanting the rest of the inn to hear this conversation and stepped into the room.

    ¡°Why would we sleep together? You have your own room, just go use yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So you don¡¯t get lonely?¡±

    *Sigh* ¡°I¡¯m not five Vine, I can sleep on my own.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But, Theo said... you need someone with you at night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, she did say that, didn¡¯t she?¡± Vine nodded as Aksel recalled the random lie Theo told on his behalf. He kneaded the bridge of his nose. ¡°Look, I appreciate the offer, like, really appreciate the offer, but I don¡¯t think that would be a good idea.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a man, and you¡¯re a woman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you not see why this could be a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­ We did it in the cave.¡±

    That phrasing¡­

    ¡°That was clearly an exception. Look, I¡¯m telling you I don¡¯t need a babysitter to sleep with me every night. Just go back to your room. And get dressed already!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aksel?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Can I, sleep here tonight?¡± Vine asked him directly.

    ¡°Vine, I just told you I don¡¯t need a babysitter.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But, I don¡¯t want to sleep alone.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I sleep better¡­ when I¡¯m next to someone¡­ I don¡¯t like being alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I er¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­ Can I stay?¡± Vine asked, her question lingering in the air as she stepped closer to Aksel, his cheeks burning an even deeper crimson. The way her shirt hung loosely from her figure, revealing her slender body, and black panties was eroding Aksel¡¯s rationality.

    ¡°W-why don¡¯t you go stay with Theo instead? She could probably use the company.¡± Aksel shifted his gaze to a nearby wall, trying to not think about the half-naked girl in front of him.

    ¡°¡­ I want to stay with Aksel though,¡± Vine told him in the same gentle, passionless voice of hers.

    You¡¯re making it really difficult for me to turn you down right now.

    ¡°Okay, how about this then. If you agree to tell me a little bit more about yourself, and how exactly you¡¯re using this power of yours, I¡¯ll do it¡­ tomorrow. Is that okay?¡±

    Vine thought about the offer for a while, silently debating it in her mind.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°¡­ But Lyric¡­¡± She pondered more. ¡°¡­ But if it¡¯s Aksel¡­¡± Her head moved from side to side. ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    ---

    Sat on the bed meant for two, Aksel and Vine stared at each other from opposing sides. Vine never attempted to redress herself, or even button up her shirt, leaving two thin walls of fabric running from her shoulders to her thighs, with a wide corridor of flesh exposed in the middle, leaving her panties, stomach and cleavage completely visible to him. Despite this most devious of distractions, however, he was determined to use this opportunity to finally get some answers. Doing his best to keep his vision above chest level, he began.

    ¡°So, how does it work?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡± Vine tilted her head, not understanding his vague question.

    ¡°Okay, let me ask something else then. Is the power you used to kill the bear from enchanted items?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°And it¡¯s definitely not divine?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re like some sort of mage then, am I right?¡±

    Vine paused for a moment, clearly hesitating with her answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Vine, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am.¡± She confirmed to him.

    ¡°You are?¡± Aksel asked again, to which she nodded once more. ¡°And we¡¯re talking about the same thing? Like a person who can throw fireballs?

    ¡°¡­ Fireballs?¡±

    ¡°The things that cause big fiery explosions.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can do that?¡± She looked at her hands, as if in emotionless awe of her own abilities.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking you! Okay, let¡¯s just move on. So, you¡¯re truly a mage of some kind. Let¡¯s say that I believe that you¡¯re somehow this human magician, how is that even possible? Mages require mana to perform spells, yet all of that was sealed away a millennia ago. So, going by that, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for mages to exist anymore, not in any meaningful way anyhow.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s¡­ complicated.¡±

    ¡°I can tell,¡± Aksel already felt weary from the conversation.

    Vine raised a hand to the centre of her chest, glancing down with half-open eyes. ¡°¡­ I use the mana, inside.¡± Hearing this, his eyes slowly squinted at her.

    ¡°Inside? What do you mean inside? Inside what?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°¡­ Inside¡­ my soul,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Mana¡­ doesn¡¯t come from the soul, Vine. It only ever existed in the air.

    ¡°¡­ It doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean, I only read about it,¡± Aksel trailed off.

    ¡°¡­ My mana, comes from my soul, and I use that to use magic.¡±

    ¡°Your mana?¡± It was a strange thing to hear. Mages from the stories typically didn¡¯t refer to mana as something that personally belonged to them. However, Vine didn¡¯t elaborate further on her words, instead delving into the bottomless bag beside her. A few of the rocks floating around the top bounced on to the bed as she rummaged through the endless wonder never far from her grasp. After a short search, she retrieved the items she sought: a pencil, paper, and a small block to draw on. Nestling it between her knees, she began to sketch.

    ¡°You can draw?¡± Aksel asked, genuinely surprised by the creative side she was showing. Vine nodded with a soft ¡°Umm¡± sound.

    ¡°¡­ I needed to draw, back when I was worse¡­ it was one way I, talked to Lyric.¡±

    ¡°When you were worse?¡± Aksel questioned.

    ¡°... Lyric did, a lot for me back then.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay telling me about her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Vine didn¡¯t immediately respond, briefly halting her drawing. After a pause, she finally spoke, ¡°¡­ She¡¯s, my sister.¡±

    ¡°Wait, she was your sister?¡± Aksel was shocked by the revelation.

    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s the best. The greatest person ever.¡± Despite her passive tone, Aksel could understand what her voice failed to express.

    ¡°Then, is there a reason she isn¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t remember¡­ I woke up alone¡­ I searched, and searched, but I couldn¡¯t find her. So, I¡¯ll go to our forever home, and find her there,¡± Vine explained, revealing a deeper meaning to her quest. The pencil moved back and forth across the paper for a while longer, before she unveiled her surprisingly clear illustration. She pointed to the first part. Two drawings appeared to depict herself, each side by side, with a dividing line drawn between them vertically.

    ¡°¡­ This is me¡±¡ªVine indicated to the drawing on Aksel¡¯s left¡ª ¡°¡­ and, this is my soul.¡± She indicated to the drawing to his right. ¡°¡­ These two are connected, yet apart from each other¡­ But there is a path.¡± Vine shifted the paper and rubbed out part of the line separating the two, making a small hole. ¡°¡­ The mana inside my soul, goes to my body through the path¡­ and I use that for magic.¡± She completed the illustration by creating a small tube connecting the two Vines through the hole.

    Aksel did his best to comprehend her explanation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the soul and body, like, the same kind of thing anyway? Does it need a path?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s¡­ difficult¡­ The soul is attached¡­ but separate. It¡¯s you¡­ but it¡¯s not,¡± this conversation wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

    ¡°Alright, let me see if I¡¯m following so far. You¡¯re saying souls and bodies are separate, except your case because you have a path going between the two, and you transfer mana through it. Am I correct so far?¡± Vine nodded in confirmation. ¡°Okay, several questions. First one, how???¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I should have seen that one coming.¡± His shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°Very well, onto the second question: Why is there mana in your soul in the first place? Does every soul possess mana?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that either, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re sharing all this with me,¡± Aksel reassured her, scratching the back of his head. Despite feeling a sense of distress that Vine had ready access to her own source of mana, he managed to maintain his composure, for the most part.

    I wonder what the Taith would think if they knew souls could contain inherently sinful mana floating around inside them. Would that mean that everyone is sinful? He briefly considered the theological conundrum, before dropping the topic. He had enough on his plate without considering the hypothetical religious ramifications.

    ¡°¡­ I draw the mana from my soul, and I use it.¡± Vine drew marks on the pathway connecting the body and the soul, indicating the flow of mana between the two, casting a spell that resembled either a lightning bolt or a crack.

    ¡°Like against the Megabear?¡± Vine nodded again, doodling a dead bear onto the page. ¡°Is there anything else you can do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can shatter,¡± Vine paused for a moment longer than usual. ¡°¡­that¡¯s the only one I can use.¡± she stated, turning the paper around to draw something else.

    ¡°Come on, I know that¡¯s not true. What about the super strength or the super speed? That¡¯s clearly some kind of magic,¡± Aksel counted, pointing out the extraordinary abilities he saw in action.

    ¡°¡­ A little,¡± Vine admitted. ¡°¡­ I enhanced my body, with my mana¡­ So, it¡¯s stronger than before.

    ¡°You¡¯ve enhanced your body with mana directly? Like, enchanted your own body?¡± He took her explanations in stride.

    ¡°¡­ I remember, my mana is different¡­ it¡¯s better, so I put it in my body to make it stronger¡­ I¡¯ve done it a few times now, so I¡¯m pretty strong.¡±

    Aksel¡¯s mind thought back to Vine booting the colossal dungeon-kin into the air and couldn¡¯t help but feel she was underestimating herself.

    ¡°Then, that bleeding I saw, and when you almost shattered me with at energy you produced, what was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Vine fell silent again, appearing to avoid the question as she continued to sketch, leaving the question to linger uncomfortable in the air. Aksel contemplated whether to ask her again, but before he could, her pencil stopped dead in its tracks. Without turning to face him, she spoke once more.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m¡­ broken.¡± Vine confessed quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Aksel responded, puzzled by the admission.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m broken,¡± she finally faced him with her eyes of shining emerald and lifeless scarlet, her expression never breaking from neutral, her tone as passionless and soft as their first meeting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    Vine revealed her drawings to him once more. There were another two depictions of Vine separated by a vertical line, with the opening allowing her mana to flow through. However, the Vine representing her physical body had numerous cracks spread across it. The pathway between the two parts was also fractured in several places, but the most concerning was the sketch representing Vine¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Why did you draw your soul like¡­ I see.¡± It took a moment, but he finally understood the meaning of her explanation. He found himself lost for words as he stared at the depiction of Vine¡¯s soul, shattered into pieces.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not as bad as that¡­ My soul is mostly¡­ okay, like my body¡­ But the pathway is difficult¡­ I push it together every time I do something,¡± Vine explained, erasing the broken segments of the pathway and redrawing it as a mostly solid, straight connection. This time, she added a band both above and below it, with a few arrows thrown in to indicate some kind of force acting upon it, pressing the pieces together. ¡°¡­ When I do it too much though, it hurts, and the blood starts coming out.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? What happened to your soul?¡± Aksel asked, concern evident in his voice.

    ¡°¡­ I think, I might have used too much, before,¡± Vine spoke, bringing her hand to her chest. ¡°¡­ So, I don¡¯t use it¡­ very much.¡±

    ¡°This is incredible, Vine,¡± Aksel told her, before pausing, not sure what to say. She just described herself using mana in a way he¡¯d never heard of before, one that didn¡¯t use mana drawn from the world, but from within one''s own body. He thought back to the times he witnessed her using this magic, not once remembering an incantation or chant to activate it, as if the mana already knew her desires without any spoken or gestured instructions.

    ¡°But you know, what you¡¯re describing doesn¡¯t sound much like a mage.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Well, mages weren¡¯t typically that strong or fast, and only the false gods could use magic without chanting or gestures. And again, I¡¯ve never heard of mana coming from the soul before. So, yeah, not really,¡± Aksel replied.

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhh¡­ Then what am I?¡± Vine pointed to herself; her head tilted.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ If I¡¯m not a mage, then what am I?¡±

    ¡°Really putting me on the spot here, aren¡¯t you?¡± He scratched his head, attempting to define this new type of magic user he hardly knew anything about.

    Like a super mage? Erm, a greater mage? A mega mage? A maximum over mage? No, those are terrible. Maybe a title closer to how Vine¡¯s described it, like a Soul mage? A Sage perhaps? Hmm, that still doesn¡¯t sound right, not for Vine at least. ¡°Soul¡± should be in there somewhere I guess, so how about with another word for soul?

    ¡°Anima?¡± Aksel thought aloud.

    ¡°¡­ Anima?¡± Vine questioned the new term.

    ¡°Anima¡­ mage? Animage?¡± His thoughts spilled out as he attempted to create a term that could encapsulate Vine¡¯s unique circumstances and abilities.

    ¡°¡­ Anima mage¡­ Animage¡­ I like it¡­ I¡¯m an Animage.¡± Vine nodded, appearing satisfied.

    ¡°Wait, just like that? I was just throwing things out there,¡± he was taken aback.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m an Animage¡­ Thank you.¡± Vine told him, and he couldn¡¯t help but smirk a little.

    This whole thing sounds completely unbelievable. If this was anyone else, literally anyone besides Vine... But it was her, and in a strange way, I can tell she isn¡¯t lying to me. What¡­ What am I meant to do now? Do I tell someone? No, I can¡¯t betray Vine like that. So long as Theo doesn¡¯t blow the cover story I told her, we can just depart and hope it doesn¡¯t come up again. Yeah, nobody needs to know that I¡¯m traveling with the embodiment of sin. Aksel internally concluded.

    ¡°Well, that clears up a few things at least. I¡¯ve been racking my brain trying to figure out how you managed to pull all this off, though your explanation might take some time to sink in. By Nith, I was almost convinced mana was floating around in the air again,¡± Aksel chuckled in relief. Vine though, tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­ It is,¡± she stated bluntly.

    ¡°¡­¡± Aksel froze. ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡± Vine retrieved her sketch paper, referring back to the drawings.

    ¡°¡­ My soul and path are broken, so mana¡­ leaks,¡± she explained.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaking mana¡ª you¡¯re leaking mana?!¡± Aksel exclaimed, startled by the revelation.

    ¡°¡­A little,¡± she raised her hand, gesturing a small amount using the gap between her index finger and thumb.

    FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK! Aksel¡¯s mind screamed.

    Holding his head in his hands, all the implications washed over him. Mana returning to the world was a truly nightmarish scenario, and not just for him, but Mythrin at large. If Vine¡¯s soul mana acted like normal mana, then it would be leaking into the world and replicating rapidly. If the church discovered this, there would be no place in Mythrin they¡¯d be able to hide. Worse than that, if the elves discovered there was a source of unsealed mana... No matter how he thought about it, this situation would only end in disaster for everyone involved.

    ¡°¡­ Trouble?¡± Vine queried innocently.

    ¡°We¡¯re so screwwwwwwwwwwed,¡± he vented in despair. ¡°If even a little bit of mana has returned to Mythrin, then it¡¯s going to multiply out of control until every inch of the world is covered. Which means we are utterly screwed,¡± he wanted to scream.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s¡­ infertile,¡± Vine added.

    ¡°¡­ What?¡± Aksel snapped his neck back to look at her, trying to process her last words.

    ¡°¡­ The mana¡­ Lyric talked about it before, and told me it¡¯s infertile.¡±

    Infertile mana?

    ¡°You¡¯re... You¡¯re saying the mana doesn¡¯t spread?¡± He questioned, a sliver of hope in his voice.

    ¡°¡­ What does infertile mean?¡±

    Aksel suddenly deflated. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lyric said it meant it couldn¡¯t have babies¡­ but then, when I asked where babies come from, she didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Don¡¯t dump this conversation on me, Lyric!

    ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s enough for today. We¡¯ll be up early tomorrow so it¡¯s best we get some sleep while we can,¡± he swiftly dodged the topic.

    ¡°¡­ Okay¡­ Aksel?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± He answered, only to find himself suddenly tackled into the bed, tied up in Vine¡¯s warm embrace. The hug was incredible, so soft and comforting, yet he could feel his face camouflaging itself tomato red in response, as she pressed her slender, half naked body against him. ¡°Wha¡ª What is this for?¡± he stammered, unable to handle the sudden affection.

    ¡°¡­ For listening¡­ It was nice,¡± she informed him; her head partially buried in his chest.

    ¡°O-oh. T-that''s fine then,¡± he told her awkwardly, knowing somewhere in his mind he should tell her to stop. Instead, he found himself submitting to her embrace in its entirety, nervously wrapping his arms around her in return.

    ---

    With the discussion for the night concluded, Aksel wished Vine a good night as she headed for the door¡ª

    ¡°W-Wait! You can¡¯t go out there like that! Someone might see you!¡± Aksel blurted out far too loudly for the late hour, noticing Vine about to leave the room wearing nothing but her loose shirt and underwear.

    ¡°¡­ Are we hiding?¡± Vine asked, glancing back at him while tilting her head.

    I am not doing this, Aksel thought.

    ¡°Vine, if you trust me at all, you¡¯ll put on something, right now.¡±

    Vine looked down at herself, noticing the absence of clothes.

    ¡°¡­ Not enough?¡±

    ¡°There were slaves that got to wear more than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Slaves?¡± Vine tilted her head as Aksel held both hands up to his face. He had a lot on his mind and was more than ready to rest after their conversation, but dealing with Vine was like caring for a fully grown child.

    ¡°Look, where are your clothes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m wearing them?¡±

    ¡°The rest of them!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhh¡­ in the bag.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Aksel held out his hand, to which Vine complied.

    ¡°¡­ The rocks are mine... don¡¯t take them.¡±

    Of course she¡¯s concerned about those.

    ¡°Got it¡­ Oh, you dropped some earlier, by the way,¡± he told her, causing Vine to swivel around and give an over-the-top gasp¡ªat least by her standards.

    ¡°¡­ Are you sure¡­ these weren¡¯t already here?¡±

    ¡°Already¡ª Who in Nith is bringing rocks to an inn?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Me?¡± She pointed to herself.

    ¡°Then you have your answer!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m getting careless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes you think you¡¯re being careless?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll harden my mind.¡±

    ¡°Spend less time hardening your mind and learn how to get dressed!¡±

    Leaving Vine to collect her lost property, he started unstringing the bag. Then it dawned on him. As of this moment, he was, in fact, holding a magical item, and not just a magical item, but a magical item filled with gold, books, and potentially more magical items. His mind raced with all the possibilities, all the adventures, and even the knowledge stored within such a tiny bag. With bated breath, he opened the top, ready for anything.

    ¡°R-rocks?¡± Aksel muttered to himself.

    ¡°¡­ More?¡± Vine curiously glanced over at him.

    Inside the magical bag, stretching from edge to edge, was an endless cluster of small, utterly mundane rocks¡ªsimple, unremarkable stones one might find on the side of the road. It was so¡­ wasteful.

    This is like the Fayth calling down an angel to use her head as a damn coaster! Why would anyone need so many damned rocks?!¡± he thought, though he decided not to question Vine about his find, concerned by the justifications she might offer. ¡°Are you sure your clothes are in here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Umm, I put everything in there,¡± she confirmed with a nod.

    I can tell.

    Sighing, Aksel slowly burrowed his arm into the loose, rocky wall giving him such an intimate greeting. By the time the rock formation managed to reach elbow deep, he truly questioned if there would ever be an end to them. The level of stones he was diving through made cobbled roads look like they were paved with paper in comparison. After inching forward for a few moments longer, however, he finally broke into another layer.

    There were sensations of all kinds surrounding his hand. Soft, hard, fluffy, rough, smooth, prickly¡ª OUCH! It seemed an inconceivable number of things was stuffed in here, though stuck in a jumbled pile beyond correction. He couldn¡¯t imagine how difficult it must be for Vine to find anything, which then prompted his next thought.

    How in The First¡¯s name am I going to find anything in this? He pondered. It wasn¡¯t like he could just dump everything out and pick out what he needed, unless he wanted to be crushed to death by a tidal wave of pebbles. Vine¡¯s able to do this, so there must be some way to find what you need in here. Come on, I just need some clothes, any clothes.

    Just then, he wrapped his hands around something fabric-like. The sweet smile of victory crossed his face, having miraculously defeated his bottomless foe.

    ¡°Okay, I think I¡¯ve found something, just put this on,¡± he reeled in his arm, a few rocks falling out of the bag upon revealing his find. ¡°Huh?¡± The result of his dig brought his face to a familiar shade of red, now proudly displaying a pair of Vine¡¯s white panties in the air. Without even a shrug, Vine was already complying with Aksel¡¯s orders, her hands in position to slide down her undergarments.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Aksel shouted like his life depended on it.

    ¡°¡­ Something wrong?¡± Vine innocently tilted her head.

    ¡°I made a mistake, you don¡¯t have to put these on!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yours look nicer though,¡± she concluded.

    ¡°Why do you care?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I want to be cute.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fine as you are!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aksel, prefers these?¡±

    Why do I have to go through this?

    ---

    After an arduous few minutes of rummaging through Vine¡¯s bag to retrieve her clothes, assisting her in pulling up her leggings, fastening the belt that held her bag, and straightening up her shirt¡ªafter she put the buttons through the wrong holes¡ªAksel finally made her somewhat presentable. It was probably overkill for a short walk down the hall, but it was certainly a damn sight better than a few minutes ago. Despite the stress, the ordeal did provide some useful insight into the mechanics of Vine¡¯s bag. While on the surface it may appear to be a jumbled-up mess, much like mana itself, the item seemed to respond to the person¡¯s wishes, automatically presenting the item as long as it was available. So, when Aksel vaguely wished for clothes, he received something that ticked that box, in his case, underwear. After a little trial and error, he¡¯d managed to get a handle on it.

    ¡°Your bag is incredible,¡± Aksel remarked, handing the item back to her.

    ¡°¡­ It was¡­ Lyric¡¯s favourite too,¡± Vine admitted, leaving Aksel unsure of how to react.

    ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s definitely do this again. I¡¯d like to know more about you. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d like that.¡± Vine glanced at him for a moment, unmoving, before crouching down and sticking her hand into the magical, auto-sorting container.

    ¡°Oh, did I miss something?¡± Aksel inquired, but Vine shook her head, her arm diving deeper into the interspatial void. Then, with both hands, she pulled out a large, white, fluffy pillow.

    ¡°¡­ Here,¡± Vine offered the item to him, his hands instinctively accepting the gift, suddenly finding himself the owner of a high-quality, bag-approved pillow. For a moment, he was bewildered by the sudden generosity. However, after feeling the texture and cushion of the item, he quickly understood what it was.

    ¡°The pillow from last night?¡± Aksel questioned.

    ¡°¡­ So you don¡¯t¡­ get too lonely,¡± Vine added softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡° his heart almost fluttered at her words. ¡°Thank you, Vine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ This too.¡± A crusty, stained, ugly towel blanket he similarly recognised was abruptly offloaded into his arms along with his pillow, like an annoying friend that invites himself on all your dates. Still, the gesture was appreciated.

    ¡°Great¡­ Thanks, I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡± Aksel dumped the pile onto the bed and waved Vine off with a smile as she finally shut the door behind her. Releasing a long, stress-relieving sigh, he fell back on the bed. Grabbing the necklace he received from Hera from his pocket, he stared at it, contemplating his next move.

    Do I tell someone? This is the first I¡¯ve heard of infertile mana, but does that make a difference? Ah, but if I tell someone, even Hera, it all leads to one place, the Heretica. And I¡­ Aksel turned his head towards the pillow sticking out of the ragged sheet she gave to him. I don¡¯t think I can do that to her.

    Not wishing to replace the necklace given to him by his sister, he decided to wear both together, the pilgrim¡¯s necklace hanging slightly below his old wooden idol. Testing the pillow from the inn first, and finding it lacking, he swiftly shoved it aside for the luxurious comfort of Vine¡¯s pillow. Undressing himself down to his underwear, he crawled into the covers, and he rested his head against the pillow for another night.

    This feels far too comfortable, a stray thought passed through his mind, as he quickly drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 13: Primitive Communication

    Everything was so dark.

    Once more, Lyvina sat in the theatre designed only for her, hidden within the recesses of her mind. She couldn¡¯t move, her eyes fixed on the blank screen before her. She had been here countless times now, a place she often ended up in. This is where she retreated when reality was too harrowing to face. Yet, this was not a place of comfort, far from it.

    The screen burst into life, beginning the showreel of the cruellest moments of her existence. It spared no expense in its production, replaying every moment of heartbreak, every time her reality came crashing down around her and every time she failed to escape her prison.

    A new memory took precedence over all others now, however. Yes, the time her hopes had been raised above all others. The time she grabbed Vine¡¯s arms with all her might, pleading with her to stay, pushing all her hopes and desires onto this stranger. Then, Vine broke her arms, leaving her in pieces on the ground.

    Reliving these memories was necessary, however, no matter how cruel they were. By constantly reliving the experience, the pain each would cause her would diminish, until she became numb once more. Then, when she had lost all feeling, when she understood how worthless she truly was, she could find peace and return to reality as someone other than herself.

    Days, weeks, months, even years could pass with her in this state. However, this time was different.

    Something touched Lyvina¡¯s forehead, its warmth lightly pressing against her skin. In an instant, Lyvina was pulled from her theatre and dragged back into consciousness.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re very persistent¡­ Why are you still following me?¡± Vine spoke to Lyvina directly, just as she snapped out of her thoughtless daze. Lyvina looked stunned at Vine.

    Everything after her arms being broken was little more than a blur. It seemed, however, that she had been following Vine even after losing her limbs.

    This was the first time she could recall exiting the theatre so early, and without falling into delusion. It was like being woken up mid-dream, leaving her mind and body feeling exhausted.

    Vine¡­ Her mind wearily acknowledged, so drained of energy. Lyvina had hurt her in her desperation, pushing away the one person who that could help her.

    Glancing around the room, she quickly recognised their location as one of the rooms in the Hero¡¯s Tale Inn. It seemed the girlfriend was also there too, but she looked to be passed out on the bed. If she had to put a word to the way she was passed out, it would be ¡®unsightly¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± Lyvina apologised for her previous actions, fully aware Vine couldn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°¡­ Can you, understand me?¡± Vine asked her with a tilt of the head. Lyvina was surprised she¡¯d even care to ask after what happened; she didn¡¯t even sound angry with her. She wasn¡¯t sure if Vine could see it, but she nodded all the same at the question.

    ¡°¡­ Hmmm.¡± Vine hummed out loud, the wheels in her brain turning. ¡°¡­ Oh, wait¡­ that might work.¡± An idea seemed to have dawned on the mismatched girl as she raised both her open palms in front of Lyvina. ¡°¡­ Lyric did this with me before¡­ This one means yes,¡± she explained, raising her right hand slightly, ¡°and this one means no,¡± she replicated the motion with her left hand.

    Lyvina¡¯s eyes, once cold and lifeless, regained a glimmer of light.

    ¡°¡­ Do you understand?¡± Vine asked, her arms out in front of her, awaiting Lyvina¡¯s response.

    Is she serious? She¡¯s trying to find a way to speak with me? She could feel her hopes rising at the simple chance to communicate with someone. It was that same feeling, however, that caused her eyes to shoot open in realisation, forcing her feet to take a step back.

    No, this has to be a trap, stop doing this to me. I don¡¯t want to be disappointed again! She reared away like a wounded animal. The string of the past still lingered fresh in her mind, making her wary of this situation that was too good to be true.

    ¡°¡­ If you don¡¯t hurt me¡­ I won¡¯t hurt you. Promise?¡± Vine extended her offer. Lyvina didn¡¯t know what to do. This was the first time in, well, she didn¡¯t even know how long anymore, that she had the chance to genuinely communicate with someone. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe this was anything more than a trap.

    But, A stray thought spoke out in the chorus of doubt. What do I have to lose? Do I even have anything worth losing anymore?

    Reining in her expectations, she reached out her hands¡ª

    Oh, right.

    Feeling equally annoyed and embarrassed, with a hint of sadness, she tried to consider her options. Her feet? Unless Vine was willing to crouch down, there was no way that was going to work. Moreover, that might be taken in an odd way, and she didn¡¯t want to risk offending Vine, lest her feet meet the same fate as her arms. What else could she use then? She¡¯d have to use her head to figure out¡ª

    Yeah, that could work.

    Lyvina pressed her head into Vine¡¯s hand, knowing full well the risks. If Vine was going to end her, maybe¡­ maybe that would be okay too. At the very least, it would end her story once and for all. With her life quite literally in Vine¡¯s hands, she felt the gentle touch of her hair against Vine¡¯s skin. It felt, warm¡ªa sensation almost completely lost to her here, in this lonely world.

    Why does this feel so good? Her entire body tingled with delight, at this simple human interaction. It was so nice, so comforting, it beggared belief, as though it was filling a void in her heart with just that single, friendly contact. It was so pleasant, in fact, that even though she had already long since indicated she could understand Vine, she chose to keep her head in place, not wishing to lose this comforting connection.

    J-just a little longer, please¡­ Just let me enjoy this a little more.

    Vine¡¯s hand remained stationary at first, but after a while, and a subsequent head tilt, she gently glided her palm across Lyvina¡¯s scalp, sending delightful tingles down her entire body.

    ¡°¡­ It feels¡­ like hair?¡± Vine remarked, exploring the texture of Lyvina¡¯s head. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s so smooth too¡­ it¡¯s nice.¡± Although Vine¡¯s tone was neutral, to Lyvina, those simple words of kindness meant more to her than an entire eternity of happy fantasies. Her eyes welled up, though not in pain or sadness, but in genuine joy.

    I always thought my hair was awful, and messy, Lyvina thought to herself, recalling all the times she gazed at herself in the mirror, so disappointed with the permanent ugliness of her body. but she said it was nice, that it¡¯s smooth. I don¡¯t understand. Why do such simple words make me so happy?

    Offering no resistance, the hand continued its journey, soon touching her ears and providing yet another wave of pleasure and warmth, a sensation beyond divine.

    ¡°¡­ What are these? Oh¡­ ears,¡± she concluded after exploring them briefly. ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± the hand withdrew from her head, taking away the warmth it had provided. Lyvina¡¯s eyes, partially closed in euphoria, shot open as the source of so much happiness departed. An expression of utter heartbreak filled her features, while her stumps reached out desperately to prevent her from leaving. The only thing that stopped her from giving chase was the hand resetting to a familiar position in front of her.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°¡­ Are you¡­ human?¡± Vine asked such a simple, yet meaningful question.

    Lyvina¡¯s heart twinged as she heard those words. For anyone else in all of Mythrin, such a question might have been little more than an insult, but to Lyvina, it meant so much more. The unmistakable shape of a smile stretched across her face as, just like before, she placed her head in Vine¡¯s hand, confirming her humanity to both Vine, and herself. Responding with a soft ¡°Umm-umm,¡± the ever-neutral sounding girl stroked her head, seemingly unmoved by the revelation.

    Someone else called me a human, someone else knows I¡¯m a human. I¡¯m not lower than a bug anymore, I¡¯m finally human again.

    ¡°¡­ Why are you invisible?¡± Vine pondered, with another head tilt that appeared to accompany every question.

    I don¡¯t want to be, I want to be free, I want to be seen, Lyvina wished she could tell her.

    When the hand withdrew this time, Lyvina mustered the patience to wait, doing her best to clear her dampened eyes in the meantime. Vine stared at her in silence for more than a few moments, before the next question arrived. ¡°¡­ Why did you attack me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just so¡ª¡± Lyvina started, however, Vine wasn¡¯t finished talking.

    ¡°Why did you try to kill me¡­ with the Megabear?¡± She continued.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Lyvina froze solid at the question, her eyes wide like a startled deer. What was she talking about, what megabear?

    ¡°Why were you inside the bear¡­ before it woke up? You followed it everywhere¡­ You stood in my path before it hit me¡­ Why?¡± Vine bombarded her with questions. Lyvina couldn¡¯t understand, she didn¡¯t remember doing any of that, she didn¡¯t¡ª

    No¡­ no, there was something buried deep in her subconscious. While her mind was held captive in the theatre, her body continued to move on its own. She followed Vine into the tavern, she witnessed the Megabear, she even plunged inside the creature after August had dispatched it. But then, the creature returned to life, killing August and almost ending Miya and the man¡¯s life. Everything was so blurry, so muddled in her mind. Her head began throbbing as she delved deeper into the haze.

    There was a point, she remembered, when Vine was fighting the Megabear alone. Despite her unremarkable appearance, she drove back the creature with her shining silver sword and was on the brink of victory. But Lyvina didn¡¯t wish the bear to die, so she threw herself in front of Vine¡¯s path.

    Moments later, as Vine recoiled from Lyvina¡¯s sudden intervention, The Megabear countered with a mighty kick, propelling Vine through the air.

    Tears fell from Lyvina¡¯s eyes as regret filled every part of her body, a sensation so horrible she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself for a few hundred years. ¡°Haa, aahh.¡± Her words failed her, as panic completely overtook her mind.

    N-no, it wasn¡¯t like that, Lyvina thought to herself, her head burning itself out trying to justify her actions. I couldn¡¯t have meant to hurt you, I never wanted to hurt you! I¡¯m a good person. I¡¯m a good girl!

    Of course, what she thought or said was irrelevant. No matter how airtight her reason might be, if it couldn¡¯t be communicated with a yes or no headpat, then there was no way for Vine to understand it.

    ¡°¡­ Do you want¡­ to kill me?¡± Vine posed her question, suitable for their method of communication, as she held up Lyvina¡¯s two choices. The instant Lyvina understood Vine¡¯s question, her head slammed into the hand representing ¡®no¡¯ with so much force that it pushed the arm back. A single time wasn¡¯t enough though, as the ghostly girl headbutted the hand again and again, and again, and again. Her face was consumed by terror as an endless stream of pleas and apologies left her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Please! I don¡¯t want to kill you! Believe meeee! I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t leave me alone! Don¡¯t make me go back! I¡¯ll do anything!¡±

    Each time she pressed her head into Vine¡¯s hand, it progressively became a little lighter, losing strength and fervour until, at last, her head landed in her palm for the final time. Vine remained silent, motionless, standing still for what felt like an eternity to the ghostly Lyvina. If she wasn¡¯t already dead, the stress would have been fatal.

    Then, the hand moved, but not away from her head. Instead, Vine began petting her gently, running her fingers through her hair. The terror began to dissipate from Lyvina¡¯s expression, replaced by another wave of delightful pleasure coursing through her anxiety-riddled body. With caution even a rabbit would consider excessive, Lyvina looked up to face her judge once more.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    That was it, that was all she had to say on the entire topic. There was no malice, no sarcasm, or deeper meaning behind her words¡ªjust her soft voice within a sea of calm neutrality. Once Lyvina understood this, she felt such relief, such happiness, that there were truly no words in existence that could encompass the full measure of her joy. Fresh waves of tears flooded her face, unable to restrain herself any longer. With what little of her arms remained to her, she wrapped herself around Vine in the closes thing to a hug she could manage and cried her heart out.

    Vine¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her typically stoic demeanour showing a hint of surprise by the unexpected reaction she received. Not sure what to do, she kept her arms awkwardly out to the side for a time, until she settled on reciprocating the hug, embracing the invisible figure before her. Though Vine would never know, her embrace made Lyvina cry all the harder, and neither let go until there was nothing left.

    ---

    Only once Lyvina felt satisfied did the two release each other. A whispered ¡°Thank you,¡± escaped Lyvina¡¯s lips just before they separated. Despite her red and puffy eyes, she was happy. For the first time in so long, she was genuinely happy, as though she finally had a family again. While Lyvina composed herself, she saw the two hands brought up once more, offering yet another question for her to answer.

    ¡°¡­ You seem¡­ very nice¡­ I like you¡­ Would you like to come with us?¡±

    The question certainly caught her attention yet it was also impossible. She¡¯d tried so many times to escape already, only for whatever chained her to this place to stop her in its tracks, dragging her back if necessary. There was no way she could leave, right?

    Then again, that was all before, back when she was alone. Now, she had Vine¡ªthe person who finally saw her, the person who singlehandedly fought a megabear, and the person who finally made her feel human again. If Vine could do all that, then perhaps there was a glimmer of hope. She was still fresh from her hopes getting crushed before, but now, with Vine by her side¡­ Was it okay to hope this one last time?

    With renewed fire in her eyes¡ªone that might not have truly burned for decades, if not longer¡ªshe placed her head in the affirmative once more.

    ¡°¡­ Good,¡± Vine responded, nodding in agreement. Having received her response, she knelt down, becoming around eye level with Lyvina. She reached into her bag, the same one she recalled Vine pulling a full-sized sword from, despite its size, and retrieved a book.

    A spelling book? A children¡¯s spelling book? Lyvina read from the cover as Vine opened it to the first page. After Vine turned to the right page, she put a single hand out this time, holding it in front of her. Lyvina anxiously waited for the next question.

    ¡°¡­ Oh,¡± Vine seemed to realise something before setting the book down and raising her other hand again. With both hands back in the air, she posed another question. ¡°¡­ Do you have¡­ a name?¡± Still puzzled, Lyvina answered yes.

    ¡°¡­ Okay,¡± she acknowledged, her voice so soft and soothing to Lyvina, it was like honey to her ears. She lowered her left hand, leaving only the right one still raised. ¡°¡­ Could you¡­ spell it for me?¡±

    Lyvina couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Their communication had been limited to yes and no answers until now, but if Lyvina could just spell out the letters on Vine¡¯s hand, then she might have a more detailed conversation with her. It was brilliant, except for one small problem¡ªshe didn¡¯t have any hands to trace out the letters of her name.

    What can I do? I could use my nose or something to do it, but that¡¯s a little¡­

    Lyvina stood there for a moment before walking behind Vine. Her face flushed slightly as she used her foot to draw the letters onto Vine¡¯s back, hoping Vine would be okay with such a weird way of communicating. However, Vine, after a brief head tilt, just moved on, without so much as a blink to burden the topic further, already grabbing the spelling book ready to translate.

    While trying to maintain her balance, Lyvina spelled out an ¡®L¡¯ on Vine¡¯s back. Vine promptly searched through the book to locate what she thought was drawn. After a few scans, she turned her head and pointed to the letter ¡®L¡¯ in the book.

    ¡°¡­ This one?¡± Vine asked ¡°¡­ We can say, this shoulder is yes, and this one is no,¡± she explained, indicating to her left and right shoulders respectively. Lyvina pressed her head against the shoulder for yes.

    ¡°¡­ Is there more?¡± Vine questioned, and Lyvina indicated yes again.

    For the next few minutes, the two slowly decoded the letters drawn on Vine¡¯s back. It was evident to Lyvina how incapable Vine was at reading, as she needed to refer back to the book for every shape impressed upon her. In some cases, she even copied the drawn shape with her finger to ensure it lined up. Yet, that only deepened Lyvina¡¯s sense of gratitude towards the strange girl, who struggle on to learn her name despite how difficult it was for her.

    ¡°L-y-v-i-n-a?... Lyvina¡­ is that your name?¡± Vine finally asked her, and with a bright smile, the named girl answered yes. ¡°Lyvina¡­ that¡¯s a nice name.¡± The compliment went straight to her heart, filling her with a joyous sense of warmth. If she could, she¡¯d have written out a proper thank you to her, though she felt the message might be lost in the several minutes of translation. With her gaze ever calm, Vine turned to face her ¡°¡­ I look forward¡­ to traveling with you, Lyvina¡­ I can¡¯t wait to introduce you to Aksel¡­ He¡¯s very nice¡­ Oh, and this is Theo¡­ She¡¯s a leech, but she¡¯s nice too.¡±

    Lyvina smiled and nodded. She didn¡¯t know how they¡¯d escape this village together, but with a group of people, they might just do it. Tomorrow, she was going to talk to more people too. It was so exciting. In the morning, everything would change for good.

 Chapter 14: No Peace in Carnifex

    ¡°Just relax Aksel. When you¡¯re ready, we can begin,¡± the smooth, soothing voice of the priest reassured him. Sealed inside a small chamber, Aksel stood alone with a clergyman of the faith, dressed in his blue and gold robes with a hole cut out in the chest. Aksel, too, was shirtless, the hand of the priest placed at his centre, directly above his heart. This was his purity test, his chance to prove himself worthy of joining the Faith. Aksel drew in a deep breath to calm his racing heart, and nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready.¡± He informed the priest with all the confidence he could muster.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, Miya wouldn¡¯t have brought you here if she thought you couldn¡¯t handle it. The first part is easy. Just close your eyes and feel his essence upon your body.¡±

    Doing as instructed, he closed his eyes, more nervous than he had ever been in his life. His vision was thrown into darkness, yet the radiant light emitting from his chest was bright enough to notice even through his eyelids. A wave of loose, almost liquid heat spread out across his torso, warming it like the unobstructed rays of the sun. After spreading across most of his chest, its progression ceased, holding there for a moment.

    ¡°You appear to have taken to it nicely on a surface level, well done,¡± the priest congratulated him, though Aksel knew that this was little more than testing the waters. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to start pouring the essence inside your chest, are you ready?¡± Aksel nodded in confirmation, though that wasn¡¯t sufficient for the priest. ¡°I need you to verbally consent before we can proceed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± he told the priest, anxiety audible in his voice.

    A pressure began to build at his centre, the wave of warmth across his chest retracting. the pressure continued to mount, the heat transforming from a sweet ray of sunshine to standing beside a roaring fire. Then, without warning, the pressure was relieved, and the heat flowed inside his body.

    Sweat trickled down his brow in a vain attempt to cool him down, as the essence passed slowly through his ribcage and between the lungs. With its last obstacle cleared, the essence poured into his heart like milk filling a glass. The sudden burning sensation within his heart caused Aksel to hunch over, his hand instinctively rushing to clutch his chest. However, the priest was prepared and stopped him before he broke the connection.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the burning will pass. Just breathe and let His warmth embrace your core. You¡¯re doing fine, you just need to remain standing.¡±

    The intense heat was almost too much, but as the priest assured him, his body gradually acclimated to the foreign energy coursing through it. Eventually, it felt like a beam of sunshine was fixed within his heart. Though it felt uncomfortable, the sensation was bearable.

    ¡°Good, you¡¯ve taken to His essence quite nicely, well done,¡± the priest congratulated him. Aksel breathed an exaggerated sigh of relief that made the priest chuckle. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll spread the essence throughout your body. Have no fear, the worst of it is over now.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯m ready,¡± Aksel consented, and once more, the essence inside of him began to move.

    ¡°Aksel, how are you feeling?¡± The priest questioned.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Your heart rate¡¯s a little high there, try to take some deep breaths for me,¡± the man instructed. Aksel felt a bit concerned upon hearing that, but since he felt fine, he complied with the instructions.

    ¡°Aksel, your heart rate¡¯s still rising. Please try to relax for me,¡± the priest urged, noticing the continued increase in Aksel¡¯s heart rate.

    ¡°I¡¯m relaxed, but I can¡¯t say you¡¯re making it easy right now,¡± Aksel responded, sensing the increase for himself. His heart was pounding against his chest, a slight ache stoking inside his bloated organ. The discomfort he felt when the essence first settled was spreading throughout his upper body, starting with his arms and back, but gradually spreading further as time passed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to cancel the test before your condition deteriorates further,¡± the priest informed him, the essence flowing into his body abruptly halting, before beginning its withdrawal.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t¡ª¡° Aksel snapped open his eyes, and saw an oily shadow in humanoid form hanging over the priests shoulder, it¡¯s featureless face fixated on the emanation in Aksel¡¯s chest.

    A sudden, intense spike of pain surged through Aksel like a bolt, causing him to jolt involuntarily. Even the priest¡¯s grip on him was briefly overpowered as he hunched over, his hand knocked loose from his chest for only a second.

    ¡°No!¡± The priest shouted, hurrying to lock his hand back into position before it was too late.

    However, it was already too late.

    With the abrupt severing of the connection, the divine essence began running wild inside Aksel¡¯s body, coursing swiftly through him, carried by the blood pumping vigorously through his overactive heart. Several parts of Aksel started to glow with a golden light as the energy fragmented and broke apart inside him.

    ¡°Damn it! HELGA! HELGA! GET IN HERE NOW!¡± The priest bellowed to his assistant waiting outside. Aksel¡¯s body felt like it was engulfed in flames, his breaths growing increasingly short. Just as he spotted the chamber door being unsealed, a scorching stem of essence flowed into Aksel¡¯s head.

    Just like that, he collapsed.

    The vision in his right eye went dark, as though shadows had consumed the world, while in his left eye, only a blur remained, though he was keenly aware he was now laying on the floor. Between the ringing in his ears, he could hear multiple voices all around him, but he could no longer make sense of the words. Blurry limbs rolled him onto his back and propped his head on something, yet, he never felt a single thing, or for that matter, anything other than the red-hot mite buzzing around inside his skull. All around him, he witnessed several people laying their hands upon him, their palms and eyes radiating an intense golden light, including, what he assumed, were two hands on either side of his head. Within his very brain, a pursuit like no other began, as two large waves of warmth rushed towards the centre to consume the burning bolt zipping around inside of him, and he assumed similar pursuits were occurring across his body.

    All he could do was stare directly ahead, into the empty face of the creature that haunted him, as he lay there crippled beyond repair. It never looked away, never moved an inch, it just observed his suffering, as it always had. Just as the waves of essence caught the rogue flame inside his head, Aksel blacked out.

    Aksel suddenly awoke, his eyes shooting open as he launched himself forward to sit upright. His breathing was rapid, his body was caked in sweat. Frantically, he twisted his head around his dark room, lit only by the light of the moons and torches that peeked through his window. He clutched at his chest, stopping only when he happened upon his sister¡¯s necklace. He held it tightly as he tended to do with particularly bad nightmares. Except, he realised that it wasn¡¯t his sister¡¯s necklace that he was holding. Glancing down, he saw the ever so faintly glowing metal of Hera¡¯s gift, the sign from The First himself that he was destined to pass his purity test and fulfil his dreams.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± He squeezed the pendant tightly in his hand. ¡°hehehehehe¡­ aaaaaahaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!¡± Aksel wailed, a mix of agony and frustration reverberating around the room. The cool metal of the pendant began cutting into his skin, his blood seeping from his palm, yet he refused to stop squeezing. His other hand fell over his eyes, unable to catch all the tears streaming down his cheeks and soaking the sheets below.

    ---

    Aksel glared at his bandaged right palm, annoyed. The cut wasn¡¯t deep, but it was irritating enough that he needed to wrap it up in something to stem the bleeding. At least he finally found a use for that crappy blanket, which was missing a small strip from its side. With his blessing present, there was nothing to fear regarding infections, but he still wished he had easier access to basic medical supplies.

    I never did make it to the store. So, I guess that¡¯s a belt, a hood, a club, and a few bandages that I need now¡­ I should probably stop traveling so light and just invest in a backpack or something. He pondered, calculating if he¡¯d have enough money for all the spending he was planning to do. What time is it anyway?

    Though he had little idea of how long he¡¯d slept, he knew it wasn¡¯t nearly enough. He attempted to force himself back to sleep, but the weight on his mind made it impossible. After twenty minutes, Aksel relented. He had experienced countless nightmares in his time, yet this one stung him deeper than any other he could recall.

    It¡¯s just a stupid nightmare, he assured himself, it would never happen. But his thoughts were of little comfort to him. After a minute of contemplation, he finally shoved his covers aside, threw his clothes back on and headed for the door. If he couldn¡¯t sleep, he at least needed to occupy himself until he¡¯d cleared his head. Stepping into the hallway, he followed it around the corner before descending the stairs leading to the tavern area. A faint light from a candle flickering caught his eye.

    ¡°Ah, Aksel, good morning,¡± David greeted, turning his head to face him. The innkeeper was seated at one of the dining tables, quietly reading a small but bulky book that Aksel recognised in an instant. The Arcana Divina¡ªthe primary holy text of the Faith.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, it seems I can¡¯t sleep tonight,¡± Aksel admitted apologetically.

    ¡°Ah, you as well then? You know, most people around here complain of hearing noises in the night, though I¡¯ve never heard anything myself. Anyway, I imagine most of Carnifex wore themselves out last night, so you won¡¯t find many still up at this hour,¡± David replied.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting to find anyone else awake.¡±

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never managed to read this book all the way through. The Arcana section alone is too much for me, but now, I almost can¡¯t take my eyes off it. Funny that. August always used to tell me it was a good read before, even though he barely finished a book in his life,¡± the two shared a brief chuckle.

    ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean. I¡¯ve actually read it myself, it¡¯s a good book. Well, I think so, at least,¡± Aksel remarked.

    ¡°You¡¯d make a good knight, I think. Helping to save Miya and Jason alone should make you qualified, in my opinion. August was like that too. He used to run head-first¡­ Anyway, don¡¯t let me keep you. Did you want something from the bar or kitchen? Or did you mean to go outside? I can unlock the door for you if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    ¡°Oh, erm, please. Thank you,¡± Aksel accepted David¡¯s offer. David wordlessly walked over and held the door open for him. He almost passed through the opening, but hesitated just as he was about to exit.

    ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± he asked the inn keeper, feeling dumb for even saying it aloud. He knew David wasn¡¯t okay, what he truly wanted to know was if David wanted his company, so they could talk for a while and perhaps distract his mind from his grief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± David responded, not directly answering his question. ¡°I¡¯ll be here for a while, so I¡¯ll leave it unlocked for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Aksel¡¯s mind still couldn¡¯t find the right words. David simply nodded though, forcing a smile that wasn¡¯t convincing anyone. After that, the natural flow of the conversation led Aksel outside, with the door closing shut behind him.

    Should I go back? He contemplated but decided against it. He could hold a conversation well enough, he supposed, but consoling a man who just lost his son? If anything, he¡¯d just say something foolish and make everything worse.

    The streets of Carnifex were quite peaceful now, though the Megabear¡¯s rampage had certainly tarnished the villages tranquillity. As he strolled towards the village centre, he noticed signs of activity, even at this time of night. It appeared something amounting to guards were patrolling the streets, a rarity to see in such a small, unwalled settlement. Seeing their presence did help to provide some peace of mind to him in the aftermath of the attack.

    Arriving at the centre, he bent down next to one of the wagons crushed underfoot by the rampaging dungeon-kin. All the products and wagons that they could salvage had been moved elsewhere, leaving only those beyond repair behind. Torn clothes, broken bottles, pottery, and even some deformed cutlery were a few of the items he came across, though Perhaps some were left over from that night¡¯s festivities.

    ¡°Hey!¡± The shout drew his attention away from the wreckage. It was a guard, a man perhaps in his fifties, clad in some sort of heavy cloth padding with a short sword tied to his waist¡ªnot in a scabbard, but dangling from a loop on his belt. The torch burned close to his face, illuminating his tired visage and enhancing his irked expression.

    ¡°Y-yeah?¡± Aksel responded, wondering if he¡¯d managed to do something wrong by merely looking around.

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t be stealing anything. Just because that stuff¡¯s on the ground doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s yours for the taking,¡± the guard told him, one hand resting on his sword hilt.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m just looking,¡± Aksel stammered.

    ¡°Good, now move along,¡± the guard retorted dismissively.

    Move along? Who do you think you are? Aksel thought in mild irritation.

    ¡°Guards¡± may have been a strong term. They were more akin to glorified town watches, volunteers made up of some of the villagers and used mostly as a deterrent, a smokescreen show of force to any would-be thief or bandit. Their presence also worked as an early warning system against the larger threats. In short, they held as little authority as Aksel himself.

    With everywhere else closed for the night and still feeling unable to sleep, Aksel retrieved the pilgrim¡¯s necklace hidden under his shirt and looked at it briefly, before deciding to visit the church.

    The night air was refreshing, if a bit bracing, as the cold breeze rolled across the hill while he ascended to the church. A flickering torch hung by the doors, almost inviting him to come inside, which he gladly accepted. Trying the door, he found it was unlocked, a common occurrence in rural areas like this, for those to pray and seek refuge in the halls of The First. For a moment, his thoughts turned to Hera, who he assumed would be resting at this late hour.

    It¡¯s a shame she¡¯s asleep; it would be nice to talk to her again and maybe get her to look at my hand¡­ on second thought, it¡¯s probably best she never sees it, Aksel concluded. When he opened the door and saw someone praying in the first row of pews, he was mildly surprised. To his knowledge, everyone who had lost their homes was offered another place to stay within the village, rather than burdening Hera, so he expected he¡¯d be alone. When he saw who it was, however, his surprise morphed into shock.

    ¡°Sir Miya?¡± Aksel hesitated, a note of caution in his voice. The woman unclasped her hands and rose from her seat. She wore only a simple dark shirt and trousers this time, her armour likely trashed after surviving her near death encounter. The fact that she was even standing after all that was truly remarkable.

    ¡°It¡¯s Aksel, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s nice to finally meet you,¡± Miya said with a smile.

    ¡°L-likewise. It¡¯s nice to officially meet you too, Sir. I just wish I could have made a better first impression.¡±

    ¡°Ha, please, you don¡¯t have to use ¡®Sir¡¯, Miya works just as well. Besides, from what Hera told me, you were the one who saved me from the jaws of a megabear, and that was after you saved Jason. If you ask me, you left a pretty good impression,¡± Aksel felt a wave of joy crash into him from the genuine praise from the knight.

    ¡°Thank you, that means a lot coming from you. How are you feeling, by the way, I should have probably asked that first,¡± he awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be up and about until long after I left.¡±

    ¡°Not to worry, citizen!¡± Miya pounded her fist into her chest as she stood to attention. ¡°The First¡¯s light shall never falter in his Faithful,¡± she announced with the confidence only exuded by a truly devoted follower of the Faith. Relaxing her posture, she scratched her cheek casually. ¡°A liberal use of Hera¡¯s divine essence certainly did wonders too. You may not know it, since I¡¯m a knight and all, but I mostly specialised in support and utility miracles, so I¡¯ve learned how to put myself back together, given enough time and essence. Try not to let my being on two legs fool you, though; I¡¯m still not doing so great. I still consider myself fortunate, all things considered,¡± Miya¡¯s cheerful demeanour waned, as she turned her eyes away. Seeing this, Aksel tried to steer the conversation to another topic.

    ¡°Y-you know, I¡¯m actually looking to become a knight myself. That¡¯s the whole reason I¡¯m traveling,¡± Aksel confessed.

    ¡°A knight? Well, it¡¯ll be good to have someone as reliable as you to join our ranks, Pilgrim.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, I¡¯m not a pilgrim,¡± Aksel politely clarified.

    ¡°Really, you¡¯re not?¡± Miya seemed a little taken aback. ¡°Then, how come you have that necklace?¡± Miya pointed to the pendant loosely hanging around Aksel¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Oh, that. Hera gave this to me.¡±

    ¡°I see. She shouldn¡¯t be doing that to the uninitiated,¡± Miya spoke with a playful smirk.

    ¡°I did ask if it was okay first before she gave it to me,¡± Aksel scratched his head, feeling unease under the scrutiny, even if he could tell she wasn¡¯t serious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯ll just have to join us so Hera doesn¡¯t get in trouble,¡± Miya grinned widely.

    ¡°Ha, sound fair enough.¡±

    ¡°Say, would you like to come to Treda-Lake with me?¡± Miya offered, catching Aksel¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for a little longer to recover and to meet with the Heretica when they arrive, since I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll be all over a resurrecting dungeon-kin like flies on dright. However, if you¡¯re willing to stick around until after that, you can come with me when I make my in-person report. I can almost guarantee you¡¯ll be accepted if you can pass the purity test.

    Aksel audibly winced at Miya¡¯s mention of the test, his eyes drifting away as a vivid replay of his nightmare flashed through his mind. A cold rush ran through his body at the mere thought of undergoing such a process.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Miya asked, noticing his discomfort. Aksel shifted his gaze towards her as he posed a question.

    ¡°How was your purity test?¡±

    ¡°My test? Why do you want to know?¡± Miya was a tad bewildered by the sudden interest.

    ¡°Please, I just need to hear what it¡¯s like. Could you tell me how it was for you?¡± Aksel clenched his hands together in a fist, forcing himself to confront this feeling head-on. Catching this motion, Miya recounted her own experience.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not like it was anything special. I was taken into a small, sealed chamber with Clergyman Silver, I removed everything from the chest up, and she tested me. We went through all the usual stages, starting with the essence being poured onto my skin, then moving on to pushing into the heart¡ª ¡°

    ¡°And when it got to your heart, did it hurt?¡± he interrupted, his voice etched in fear.

    ¡°Hurt? Well, it was quite hot, I suppose, but it fades pretty quickly,¡± she brushed off his concerns.

    ¡°Did you ever hear of it going wrong?¡±

    ¡°Going wrong? Like how?¡±

    ¡°Like, someone dying.¡±

    ¡°Not that I can recall. Most of the time, the priest will turn away anyone they think is at risk, and they¡¯re pretty good at catching issues before they get out of hand. At worst, someone might end up going blonde, like me,¡± she lightly chuckled, referencing the blonde streaks running through her hair. ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say nothing ever goes wrong, but for as long as I¡¯ve been a member, nothing bad has ever happened.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s good to hear,¡± Aksel replied, though his voice and eyes betrayed his scepticism as the nightmare replayed in his head again.

    ¡°Do you have concerns about the test?¡± Miya leaned forward, catching his gaze once more.

    ¡°I¡­ have these, strange dreams, and last night was about the purity test,¡± Aksel admitted, a topic he rarely spoke of so openly.

    ¡°Oh, would you care to share what happened?¡± Miya politely asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a dumb dream, no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you saved me from getting eaten, the least I can do is lend you an ear.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Okay.¡± Aksel began explaining his nightmare to her, though he decided to omit the faceless figure and focus more on the test itself.

    ¡°I see, so you had a heart attack during the test, and then the essence went wild inside you after the priest lost control,¡± Miya surmised from his story.

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    ¡°Worse yet, it sounds like I was the one who brought you there too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that didn¡¯t make it any better,¡± Aksel remarked.

    ¡°Any of that happening to you is one in a million, especially since you¡¯ve been blessed, so please don¡¯t worry yourself. Like you said, it¡¯s just a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°I know, but it just felt so real, it¡¯s hard to ignore.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe there something we can do to fix that.¡±

    ¡°Fix it?¡±

    ¡°Sure, if you¡¯re planning to stick around for a while, maybe I can help your body adapt to divine essence better. We could do a small, ¡®test run¡¯, if you¡¯d like. I bet if we ask Hera nicely, she¡¯d be willing to lend a hand too,¡± Miya offered.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯d be willing to do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, drop by here in the morning and we¡¯ll get started,¡± she assured him.

    The morning¡­ He thought to himself, weighing his options. At that moment, he truly wished to stay in Carnifex. Receiving any amount of training from a genuine knight would be a dream come true for the aspiring hero. However, he had obligations of his own, not only to Hera, who he told he¡¯d leave the next morning, but more than that, he had to leave before the Heretica arrived.

    Ever since he¡¯d learned about Vine¡¯s magical item, he had always feared an encounter with this branch of the faith. They were the branch of the zealous, the purists, more infamously known as the Mage Hunters. Represented by the six wings and halo of The First in the forefront, with a circular image behind it of the blue, crystallised mana, they were the branch of the church tasked with seeking out and eradicating any trace of mana or magic from Mythrin.

    Like any organisation, the Faith of The First had a hierarchy all must abide by. At the bottom stood the initiates, those men and women who had passed their purity test and had been deemed worthy to join the order. From there, an initiate will have up to six years to train their mind and body, learning to control their divine essence enough to form their first circle. Once this has been achieved, they will be awarded the rank of Militant¡ªthose that make up the body of the church, and its largest fighting force. Once granted the position of militant, the member will be expected to take on active duty within the faith, no longer focusing solely on personal growth. The militant will remain in that position until they have achieved their fifth circle, by which point, they will be pulled from active duty and begin their pilgrimage. After the pilgrim has achieved their required twelve blessings, they will face a choice. Selecting the branch of the faith they most wished to serve.

    The Clergy: ascending to become one of the priests, the Faith¡¯s founding pillar that represents the heart of the church.

    The Knighthood: ascending to become one of the knights, the Faith¡¯s elite warriors that form its sword and shield against the world.

    The Heretica: ascending to become one of the vicars, the specialist hunters of heretics, mages, and dungeon-kin, alongside any other unnatural force deemed enemies of The Heavens and her subjects. Their network of contacts and a large array of field agents made them the eyes, ears, and mailed fist of the Faith.

    Despite their official titles being vicars, they are more commonly known as Mage Hunters, a more than apt name given their members very¡­ passionate, dedication to their work. Any magical items they come across are purged, and their wielders are punished accordingly, more so if they attempt to resist. Vine¡¯s bag, for example, would be viewed as equally sinful to a necromantic tome. Anyone without the right connections, therefore, could be declared an unsealer or a restorationist.

    Of course, with magic sealed, the crusades complete, and no imminent threat of a resurgence since Akemi¡ªthe last summoned hero¡ªperished in her battle against The First himself, their primary focus shifted to stripping former dungeons of their equipment, monsters, and cores. As a result of these efforts, the Divine Kingdom had been rendered almost completely dungeonless. Even some of the proud elven city-states were compelled into letting the Heretica conduct their work in their lands, before they united into a single kingdom under Queen Faelyn Elynore. Most of the dungeons remaining in the world are located in the goblin lands of the Marooned Mountains, the northern frostlands of Issha with the Demi-Humans and Beastlings, and the vast continent of Ayliric that lay to the south, well beyond the boundaries of both the Divine Kingdom and the Faith¡¯s authority.

    Knowing what he did about Vine¡¯s nature, he couldn¡¯t afford to accept her offer if it could risk the wrath of the Heretica being brought down on them.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to, really I would, but I have¡­ something I promised to do first. One day, though, once I¡¯ve completed this quest, maybe I can try and take you up on that offer again, provided it¡¯s still available.¡±

    Miya smiled broadly. ¡°Not to worry, my offer will stand for as long as I draw breath,¡± she stated proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll also make sure to give you a glowing recommendation in my report of the incident. Even if the purity test is where it counts, if the higher ups know of your potential, you might find you have an easier time once you pass. Speaking of which, I might need a few extra details from you, like a last name.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s Malory, Aksel Malory. Thanks, Miya, and sorry, I¡¯d have really liked to train with you, but I really can¡¯t right now,¡± Aksel apologised, averting his gaze slightly.

    ¡°The First will always look kindly upon those that keep their word. That being said, if you have the time, why don¡¯t you keep me company for a while until you¡¯re ready to head back,¡± she offered. Aksel nodded in agreement, and they both took a seat on the nearby pew.

    ---

    Lewis Bedford yawned as he completed yet another sweep of the village.

    He was bored.

    He was cold.

    And he was tired.

    A few years back, he¡¯d volunteered to be a part of the village watch. He was a hunter by trade, spending his days hunting the wildlife in the massive forest covering the Diton resettlement region. He¡¯d seen just about every native creature in the region, there were your standard rabbits, deer, foxes, etc. All with their own benefits for hunting. Of course, just hunting the normal critters wasn¡¯t impressive enough for his peers, who barely even glanced his way unless he spoke of the latest dungeon-kin he bagged. Then again, it couldn¡¯t be just any old dungeon-kin, oh no. Chamber Wolves¡ªThe little bastards best known for jumping out of hidden passages in massive packs¡ªweren¡¯t even worth the air it took to speak about them unless he hit at least the half-dozen mark.

    There was no fanfare for taking down Barrier Shells either¡ªannoying buggers that they were, made from tortoises of all things. Sure, they could no longer use mana to enhance their defences, but that didn¡¯t mean they were easy to kill. Oh, when they slowly emerged from the forests to eat the crops, he will be the first to hear of it, after they realised breaking their third shovel on its shell wasn¡¯t improving the situation, or when some idiot lost a finger trying to flip over the walking boulder. The easiest way to kill them, he found, was poisoning some food and leaving it in their path. Nine times out of ten, the daft dungeon brains scoop it right up. A jug of oil could also prove effective when combined with fire to roast them alive inside their shells. However, if he was out of poison and the farmer had a problem with him lighting a fire in the middle of his prized wheatfield, luring them into a well-placed trap and burying them alive was always a sure-fire way to get the job done. The best way to get around a good defence was to ignore it entirely.

    So, when the call went out for new village watchmen to serve as lookouts during the daytime, he figured, why not? If nothing else, he could lord it over a few people and get a nice discount at the inn. With any luck, perhaps he could even impress a naive trader girl with some starry-eyed idea that he was some noble, frontier hero, risking his life to keep his friends and family safe from the dangers of the untamed wilderness.

    The position worked well with his job. Most of the time he could just disappear, do his own thing and report anything suspicious to Alfred, the man ¡°in charge¡± of the watch¡ªa rank obtained for simply being a proactive busybody. Well, the gig was the easiest thing ever, since nothing ever happened. He¡¯d usually hunt anything remotely threatening anyway, not that there was anything the village really had to worry about. It wasn¡¯t like the liders were coming back after the Heretica torched half the damn forest down, though that was centuries ago by this point. The region was simply too remote, too poor, and too under-populated to justify anyone even caring about them.

    That was until the Megabear appeared, a creature he had never seen before, nor expected to see in this region while he was still carrying the buck he¡¯d caught that morning¡ªand that he never had the chance to retrieve. He¡¯d run like a man possessed to warn everyone, and, thankfully, that freaky-looking third knight managed to divine it to death.

    Now, though, Alfred was on his ass telling him that he was on watch tonight, and every other night this week in case another bear attacked. So, here he was, along with all the other men half-assedly wandering the village, staring uselessly into the torchlit night for a creature you would feel before you saw in this visibility. Worse still, he was told to get into full gear, which meant wearing the cheapest, most uncomfortable piece of padded cloth the old bastard could get his hands on.

    He wasn¡¯t even sure why he had to wear it. If a second megabear suddenly appeared, the few extra centimetres of padding were hardly going to keep his organs in place if he got trampled. By Nith, the damn thing was barely keeping him warm. If he was going to die anyway, he should at least be comfortable.

    While patrolling along the fringes of the village, he came across one of his ¡°co-workers¡± who had decided to take a load off sleeping under a nearby tree, barely hidden from view. A part of Lewis sympathised with the dozing watchman, but then again, misery does love company. Stepping over to him, Bedford kicked the man¡¯s foot, causing the man to suddenly stir, panic, attempt to draw his sword, slip, and fall flat on his face in the span of a few seconds. Bedford couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the man¡¯s expense, the sight alone almost making this miserable shift worthwhile. Almost.

    ¡°Bloodfalls, Bedford. Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± The man, Ghent, as he now recognised through the fresh layer of dirt, yelled at him.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t fall asleep in the middle of your patrol, you daft bastard,¡± Bedford chided playfully.

    ¡°Yeah, whatever. I don¡¯t know why we¡¯re even doing this, it¡¯s not like another of the fuckers is going to show up to take revenge.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it for the same reason I¡¯m doing it, the nice discount David gives for easy work.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess. But Alfred pulling us out of the celebrations to shove us out here in the cold is total dright.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it, I was this close to landing that trader girl too,¡± Bedford complained, displaying just how close he was with his fingers.

    ¡°Yeah, sure you were.¡± Ghent assured him with obvious sarcasm.

    ¡°Anyway, while I have your attention, tell me, what are your thoughts on our mysterious knight friend that showed up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, her? I saw her at the inn. Damn freaky-looking thing, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°I know, right? What do you even have to do to get eyes and hair like that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she used to belong to one of those creepy cults. You know, the ones that don¡¯t worship the fakes or The First, like those idiots that pray to the dungeon cores, or those ¡°Old ones¡± fucks that like their followers cutting themselves up.¡±

    ¡°What, you think she¡¯s a convert? I¡¯d love to hear that one, from cultist to knight,¡± Bedford responded, amused by the idea.

    ¡°Hey, you never know in this crazy world. Anything is possible.¡±

    ¡°Well, whatever the case, I¡¯m glad she was on our side. Those knights are ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°You know what else is ridiculous? The pair on that ginger she had with her?¡± Ghent gestured at the size of the girl¡¯s chest with his hands.

    ¡°Oh, that one in the skimpy outfit? Tell me about it. I got a good few eyefuls in when I had the chance, I¡¯ll tell you that. I would have totally gone over for a piece too, If I wasn¡¯t worried her friend would break it off if she got offended.¡±

    ¡°HEY!¡± another voice abruptly entered the conversation, distinct enough for both men to know exactly who it was from that single word alone: Alfred. As the old man approached, they didn¡¯t need to see his face under the torchlight to know he was pissed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alfred?¡± Bedford asked, too tired for whatever was about to come his way.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! WHAT¡¯S WRONG?! How about there¡¯s a colossal fucking beast from a dungeon sitting in front of our village! Or that August is dead, and the other knight is a fucking cripple in the church! Oh, and to top it all off, I¡¯ve only got a bunch of layabout village idiots as our last line of defence!¡± Alfred exclaimed at the pair.

    Last line my ass. If a bear does actually show up, I¡¯m getting the hell out of here. Bedford thought, already done with the lecture.

    ¡°Look, is there something you need from us?¡± Bedford asked directly.

    ¡°I need you two to stop gossiping like a pair of old women and get back on patrol! I saw Ghent was missing when he didn¡¯t make his pass around the southern road, but now I see why.¡±

    ¡°Give it a rest, old man. I¡¯ll get back to it in a minute,¡± Ghent told the irate Alfred, which didn¡¯t help his mood.

    ¡°If this were the army, I¡¯d have you flogged for insubordination! In fact, since the pair of you were here lollygagging instead of being on night patrol, I¡¯d have you both hung for endangering everyone through your incompetence!¡±

    ¡°Well, good thing this isn¡¯t the military, old man,¡± Bedford shot back.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m going to make damn sure neither of you get your discounts when I speak to David about this,¡± Alfred threatened the primary perk of the job.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not getting my discount anymore, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Bedford replied, more than ready to rest after such a hectic day.

    ¡°You insolent wretch! If you don¡¯t¡ª" Alfred said, his rage building up like a kettle about to boil over, until he stopped, his mouth left completely agape as his eyes slowly panned up at something behind Ghent and Bedford.

    The hunter gave him a quizzical look as he too turned his head to see what had managed to shut the old fool up. He only got half-way, his gaze just passing over his friend, when the jet-black blade came down on Ghent¡¯s head like a lumberjack chopping wood, splitting it in two. The messy spray of warm blood crashed against his face¡ªa sensation that would have made him vomit were he not in complete denial of the situation unfolding in front of him.

    W-what?

    From the corner of his eye, he saw the person, the monster responsible, its bulging green muscles wielding its devastating greatsword in a single hand. Its body was unarmoured, except for some crude iron gauntlets and boots with furs covering its lower half, while its chest was a wall of scars with abs as hard as a rock. Large tusks jutted out from its lower jaw, more than sharp enough to chomp through his meagre protections. Its nose was slightly misshapen, as though it had been broken and put back together many times before. He locked eyes with the creature¡ªor at least, he stared into the one eye that was visible, a patch covering its left eye, a deep scar cutting above and below the covered area. He recognised the monster immediately, a creature that belonged along the borderlands, working in mercenary bands to ravage and savage everything in their path.

    ¡°ORC!¡± Alfred cried out, drawing his old, worn blade from the loop on his belt, the torch crashing to the ground as he charged forward with a level of martial strength and finesse Bedford assumed were merely boasts to improve his image. Alfred¡¯s blade clashed with the black steel of the green monster. ¡°Bedford! Draw your sword already!¡± He shouted at the stunned man, snapping him back into reality.

    ¡°R-Right!¡± Bedford stammered, stumbling to draw his weapon. The Orc was tough, but if the two of them attacked at the same time, they had a chance. That idea died however, when the iron-clad hand grabbed Alfred by the head and smashed him against the tree Ghent had been resting under only a few blissful moments ago. As the hand pulled back, it left a dented, deep-red stain where flesh and bone met solid bark. Alfred¡¯s arms went limp at the impact. If he wasn¡¯t dead already, there was no way he¡¯d be useful with a head injury that severe.

    The second time the Orc slammed Alfred¡¯s head against the tree cleared up any ambiguity of the situation, the third time reduced the head to pieces, and the couple of times after that turned what little remained into a fine bloody paste¡ªand were wholly unnecessary. Bedford, who had decided that this wasn¡¯t worth dying for, dropped the useless blade and fled as fast as he could for the village, screaming at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°WAKE UP¡ªGAAH!¡± A sharp pain in his right thigh stopped both his legs and his voice in their tracks. An arrow was now sticking out of his leg, the padded cloth doing nothing to save him from its piercing damage.

    N-no, not like this, Bedford¡¯s mind pleaded.

    The Orc stepped over Alfred¡¯s unrecognisable body as he approached the village. The arrow wasn¡¯t fired by him, however. Instead, a horde of smaller, thinner, and much more animal-like versions of the monster were all running toward him.

    ¡°P-please! Someone! Save me!¡± Bedford called out to the world, but there was no sign of the knights, the watch or any of the other villagers rushing to his aid.

    He¡¯d never taken the role of watchman seriously, even after the Megabear attack. That was just a one off, after all, his life was too boring for anything interesting to happen twice in a row. His regret lasted for as long as it took for the little green creatures to slit his throat on their way inside the village.

    ---

    The slowly creaking doors of the church opening caught Aksel¡¯s attention. A woman¡ªmaybe in her early thirties¡ªentered with a child grasping her hand. Glancing around, her expression quickly shifted to surprise at seeing Aksel in the church¡ªher shock only growing further as she also spotted Miya.

    ¡°Oh, Miya, it¡¯s so good to see you on your feet already. Thank The First,¡± relief sounded in her voice. With a swift lean to the side, Aksel got a clearer view of who was with her.

    ¡°Maranda? It¡¯s good to see you again. What brings you here tonight?¡± Miya asked.

    ¡°I was hoping to see Hera, actually. I know it¡¯s late, but Jason just can¡¯t seem to fall asleep, so I thought she might have something to help him.¡±

    ¡°No problem, let me go get her for you, I¡¯ll be back in a second.¡± Miya assured the mother, who was clearly more tired than she was letting on. Maranda thanked the knight, who disappeared to the door left of the stage. With just the three of them, she turned to Aksel.

    ¡°It was Aksel, wasn¡¯t it?¡± she asked, manoeuvring Jason in front of her. He¡¯d been cleaned up since the last time he saw him, but even now his face retained the thousand-yard stare he¡¯d worn after seeing August killed in front of him. Aksel knew there was no amount of divine essence or good night¡¯s sleep would heal those scars overnight.

    ¡°It is, yes. You¡¯re Jason¡¯s mother, I take it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my name¡¯s Maranda. I don¡¯t think I can ever repay you for what you¡¯ve done for me. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without my little boy,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to know he¡¯s alright now,¡± Aksel replied, raising his hand slightly in conjunction with his words.

    ¡°Jason, why don¡¯t you say thank you to the man here?¡± Maranda knelt down to Jason¡¯s height, her sweet tone carrying an undertone of desperation as she placed an assuring hand on his back. The boy glanced up at Aksel, who smiled at him in return. Jason, however, didn¡¯t give a response, only staring briefly before his eyes turned distant once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s still not feeling very well right now,¡± the weak smile on her face betrayed the brave face she was putting on.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be his old self before you know it,¡± Aksel tried to reassure her. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°No, no. You¡¯ve done more than enough. If anything, I should be asking you that,¡± she spoke quickly, her hands waving in front of her. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t paying for a bed at the inn, if so, I¡¯ll happily give you the money for it. In fact, you and your friends are welcome at our table anytime.¡±

    ¡°Heh, thankfully David waved the fee, he even got us all our own rooms¡ª" Aksel paused, as the door to the church creaked open once more.

    I guess a lot of people are having trouble sleeping tonight. Aksel assumed, until the little green creature stepped into view.

    ¡°Bloodfalls!¡± Aksel cursed aloud, instinctively stepping back, the creature¡¯s appearance sending chills down his spine. In the creature¡¯s hand, its nails, grotesquely unkempt through a lifetime of neglect, were digging into the filthy hilt of a dulled and chipped butcher¡¯s knife, still unwashed from the last time it saw use. The crescent pupil of its eyes dilated in shock, surprised to see the three of them standing there. Then, it produced an incomprehensible sound from its mouth. Inside, two rows of incomplete, pointed teeth in varying shades of yellow, surrounded an oversized, gray tongue that seemed too large to fit in its small mouth, a constant dribble escaping from its lips from its overactive saliva production.

    It, was a Goblin.

    For a moment, Aksel searched the room, expecting to see the oily black figure standing ominously in the corner, assuming this was just a strange extension of his nightmare, yet there was no such creature to be seen. Both mother and child turned to face what had startled Aksel. The creature¡¯s wart-riddled face darted around in a panic, clearly checking that no other people were around to surprise him. Its head swivelled from side to side, revealing the length of its oversized, pointed nose, which extended well beyond its face, as much as its long-pointed ears¡ªthe only trait they shared with their much fairer faced, former masters.

    Screams echoed throughout the church as the mother and child retreated away from the horrid creature. A sadistic smile spread across the goblins face, the initial panic it once held dissipating as it confirmed there were only the three of them, with the terror it inspired in Maranda of particular interest to it.

    Though he was tired and unarmed, Aksel stepped in front of the family, obstructing the goblin¡¯s path, earning him more than a sour look for his efforts. Looking down at the repulsive creature, he began sizing it up. The goblin¡¯s limbs had little meat or muscle on them, akin to a human child. Its stomach was pudgy, bloated like it had just consumed a large meal. Only some crude leather coverings granted the creature any modesty.

    In a one-on-one fight, providing the butcher¡¯s knife didn¡¯t find a home in his kidneys, he was reasonably confident he could overpower the creature. It was smaller, weaker, and in a completely lower weight class than him. Moreover, he was smarter. Watching the goblin like a hawk, he readied himself to counter any move it might make.

    When the second goblin arrived, however, that was when everything started to fall apart. Soon, those two goblins became four, with a fifth joining their ranks shortly after. Each one was armed, and all seemed disturbingly pleased with the situation.

    Oh¡­ Bloodfalls, Aksel cursed internally.

    One goblin was manageable, two was unlikely, three was suicidal, four was impossible, and five¡­ Well, it was a good thing he was a man of the Faith because he needed a miracle. Though each of the weapons wielded by the creatures appeared crude and in poor condition, it was still a damn sight more than he had. Once again, he¡¯d been caught in a situation without so much as a stick to defend himself. Cursing his constant oversight on this issue, he vowed to The First that if he survived, he¡¯d buy a damned short sword and never let it leave his side.

    The five approached them slowly, revelling in the fear they instilled. Aksel had little choice but to join Maranda and Jason in their retreat further into the church, keeping himself between the family and the goblins, for what little good it would do. Their psychopathic giggles, resembling the pitch of an eight-year-old with a sore throat full of phlegm, echoed around the church. Soon enough, the three of them had backed up to the stage, the goblins already covering half the length of the nave. Quickly, he tried to weigh his options, judging the distance to the door Miya left through and calculating if they could make it there in time before the goblins caught up. He looked at the five creatures once more, their tongues lolling out of their mouths in glee.

    A bolt of golden light embedded itself in the front goblin¡¯s eye with a disgusting squelch, it¡¯s head knocking to the side with the force of the impact, dragging the rest of its body down to the ground in a heap. Aksel stared at the arrow sizzling in the monster¡¯s eye for a short while before turning to see where it was fired from. Miya stood by the doorway to his right, her heavenly bow drawn, already knocking another arrow. It took little time for the other monsters to recognise the danger, and they all rushed for cover behind the pews to avoid the same fate as their comrade. Aksel met the knight¡¯s gaze for a moment.

    ¡°Everyone, get over here now!¡± Miya commanded the three, who were more than happy to comply. ¡°Maranda, Jason, get inside. Hera, pass Aksel my sword and get this church activated.¡± After the mother and child retreated into the room, Hera appeared by the door, clearly dressed for bed in a sleeping gown, and handed Aksel the familiar blade hilt-first.

    ¡°Just stall them for a few minutes; I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± Hera promised, a determined glint in her eye.

    His hand hesitated to take up the offered blade. However, when he glanced at Miya, the injured knight fervently searching for targets and pushing herself to protect everyone in the church, he found the resolve he needed and firmly took hold of the sword.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not a soldier or have even undergone initiation yet, but if you can just cover the door while I dispatch these pests, you¡¯ll have done more than enough,¡± Miya said, her eyes constantly scanning the room. Despite her composed demeanour, he could tell her injuries were still bothering her, or she would have insisted he hide in the back like the others.

    Well, I may not be a hero of The Heavens, but I can still be that wannabe that helps wherever he can, Aksel told himself, resolving to help Miya defend the church.

    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty good archer, right? I¡¯ll try to flush them out and give you a clear shot,¡± Aksel proposed, gripping the sword with both hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to impress me. I can take them out myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, because it¡¯s really not going to be that impressive,¡± he said, already eyeing a green dome cresting the top of a nearby pew as his first target.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I won¡¯t turn down your offer. Just be careful.¡±

    With Miya¡¯s sword held close to his chest, he moved around the side of the pews toward his quarry. The goblin barked its inexplicable language the moment Aksel came into view and bellowing his war cry: ¡°AAAAAAAH!¡± he charged towards the foe. Isolated, and with Miya serving as his fire support, the monster had little chance of being rescued.

    The weight of the sword remained uncomfortable in his grip; Miya¡¯s weapon was simply too heavy for him to wield effectively. It felt more akin to swinging a club than using a finely forged blade. As he was right now, he was no substitute for a true knight. Fighting between the pews wasn¡¯t ideal either¡ªa space scarcely large enough for an adult to walk through. However, it did offer certain advantages.

    Aksel swung his sword down on the goblin, but his attack was too sluggish for the nimble, potbellied creature, who leaped backward, evading Aksel¡¯s strike. The goblin attempted to counterattack, but found it couldn¡¯t even get close to Aksel, not while his sword was blocking his path.

    Aksel didn¡¯t have to kill his opponent to win, he didn¡¯t even have to land a single blow. He just had to drive it out into the open. For the goblin to even consider taking a stab at Aksel, it needed to jump up on the pews to give it more space to maneuvre. However, unless it wanted Miya to add a few extra speed holes in its skull, that wasn¡¯t going to work. With his opponent almost helpless in the tiny corridor it had to work with, Aksel thrust the tip of his blade toward the increasingly panicked goblin¡¯s face. He treated his weighty weapon more like a spear, poking it along. Desperately, the goblin tried to parry Aksel¡¯s weapon, but there simply wasn¡¯t the space or power behind its attacks to pull it off. Having little choice, the monster was forced to cede its ground piece by piece until it found itself in the open. The goblin gave the equivalent of a gasp as its head turned to see the divine archer on the stage waiting for it. The arrow swiftly pierced its skull, sending its lifeless body flopping to the ground.

    That¡¯s one! Aksel thought, uplifted at seeing his plan working out. Just three more to go.

    Aware that another goblin lurked on the right side of the church, hidden between the pews, he began his next search. However, it was already over in an instant when he turned his head to see the creature already in mid-leap, its dagger poised to stab right into his neck. Experiencing the sensation known only to those who have royally screwed up, he attempted to bring his weapon up to defend himself.

    Another perfect headshot from Miya saved Aksel¡¯s life, as the domed goblin limply barged into Aksel¡¯s shoulder, bouncing to the side and rolling onto its back, tongue lolling out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted! There¡¯s still two more of them,¡± the sharpshooter scolded him, her attention already turned to the last two goblins still hidden in the church. ¡°They¡¯re together, towards the back row.¡±

    With more than half of their comrades killed, the remaining goblins seemed to have decided to cut their losses and make for the exit, sprinting for the still-open door as fast as they could.

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to escape!¡± Miya shouted, with Aksel not close enough to intercept them before they could flee. A freshly drawn arrow lanced straight through the torso of one of the creatures, dropping it to the ground. However, her last reload was just a hair¡¯s breadth too slow to make her final shot, as the final goblin disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get him!¡± Aksel shouted without a second thought, pursuing the creature into the night.

    ¡°Wait! Aksel! Get back here! Don¡¯t go alone!¡± The knight exclaimed as he exited the church in pursuit. Cursing, she leaped off the stage to follow him, but the impact, however small, caused her broken legs to lose the fragile patchwork of essence holding them together while they healed. With a cry of pain, she tumbled to the ground, unable to stand back up. She knew it was far too soon for her to be on her feet, let alone get into combat, but she didn¡¯t have the luxury to sit this one out. Looking deep within herself, she felt just how meagre her reserves of essence were, but it would have to do. Salvaging what essence she could, she started the tedious process of getting her legs back in working order.

    He better not get himself killed out there, she thought, as the heavenly aura of the church finally activated, and Hera came running out to assist the knight.

    ---

    Aksel descended the hill in pursuit of the fleeing goblin, witnessing the village below illuminated by the ominous orange glow of the burning buildings. The cacophony of clashing metal, splintering wood and blood-curdling screams filled the air, leaving the once peaceful village a grim picture of chaos and destruction.

    Damn it! What¡¯s going on?! Was the bear not enough?!¡± he thought, finally catching up to the monster before it could escape. Panicking, its eyes turned in time to see Aksel taking a swing at it. With all the finesse of a rock falling off a cliff, the goblin dove to the ground, avoiding the strike. Now sprawled out on the floor, it turned to face the human standing over it, completely at his mercy.

    Aksel had it now. The creature was now prone, weak, with no hope of escape. He thrust his sword up to the creature¡¯s neck, cutting into its green flesh enough to draw blood¡­ But then he stopped, the weight of his blade feeling a hundred times heavier than before as he held such personal control over life and death.

    J-just kill it. It¡¯s a goblin, you know what they do, he thought to himself, his arm trembling. He knew all the stories, aware of the atrocities they commited against people, likely unfolding in the village at that very moment. Peering into its face, it was more than clear this goblin belonged to the more feral, unreasonable variety among their people.

    Just push the blade into its¡­ into its¡­ is, is the goblin crying?

    Indeed, as it lay on the ground with hands pathetically held out in front of itself, the goblin seemed to have been brought to tears. Despite its warty, disgusting features, the monster displayed a genuine look of fear on its face, its eyes pleading for mercy. It made noises like a hurt puppy, albeit with a throat full of phlegm. It was such a pitiable sight, seeing the beaten, dirty, disarmed goblin with his sword at its throat. The goblin¡¯s entire body trembled, as Aksel stood at a crossroads. He¡¯d never killed anything so intelligent before, something capable of displaying this level of emotion and remorse. Despite knowing the goblins brutal reputation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel he was holding a sword up to a child¡¯s throat. Glancing once more towards the village, the echoes of death still reaching him from below, he gritted his teeth, and applied more pressure to the monster¡¯s neck, its wincing spiking in volume.

    ¡°Surren¡ª" Aksel found himself speaking to the creature. ¡°Surrender, right now! Show me you understand! Say you surrender!¡± He semi-screamed his demand, eyes transfixed on the goblin has he anxiously watched for any sign it understood him.

    ¡°Zu-zuanda.¡± Its broken speech managed to communicate, accompanied by a hesitant nod. Aksel couldn¡¯t be certain the monster understood the true meaning of those words, or if it was merely imitating what it heard in a desperate bid to save its life. Whatever the truth was, that singular broken word was enough for Aksel¡¯s conscience to prompt him to retract his sword, letting it hang limply by his side.

    I couldn¡¯t do it, he thought, relieved, yet disappointed at himself in equal measure. Meanwhile the orange glow from the fires below seemed to have expanded, as the sounds of untold death echoed throughout Carnifex. Turning his gaze back up the hill, he expected to see Miya making her way down. To his surprise, however, she was nowhere to be seen.

    I could have sworn she was right behind me, he thought, realizing he now had a new problem to contend with¡ªhow to deal with his new goblin prisoner. It turned out that accepting surrender was much easier in his daydreams when he could just pass it off to someone else to deal with after the day was saved. Here though, there was only him.

    Do I, like, tie it up? He wondered, obviously not carrying anything to bind his new prisoner with. Well, maybe Hera can throw him in the basement, or a room, or even a chest somewhere until we get this figured out. Aksel scratched his head, glancing back and forth between the goblin and the church up the hill, hoping a solution would present itself soon. The nearest prison, to his knowledge, was over in Treda-Lake, but even then, he wasn¡¯t sure goblins had the right to go to prison.

    In my daydreams, when it was something like this, they always used to¡­ just promise to never do anything wrong again and leave. Or they fled so fast I didn¡¯t catch them. Does¡­ does that apply here? He pondered, genuinely trying to come up with some way to solve his prisoner dilemma. Would the goblin even understand the concept? Bloodfalls, would it even keep its word if it did?

    Pinching the bridge of his nose at the mess he¡¯d made for himself, he began his proposal. ¡°Look,¡± he turned to the goblin, ¡°just start running in a direction, any you like, and don¡¯t ever think of attacking another human settlement¡ª¡±

    The rock smashing into his forehead put an end to his dilemma. ¡°¡ªAHHH! FUCK!¡± he cried as flecks of blood covered his eyes, blinding him. He dropped his sword, moving backward while rubbing his eyes clean when he slipped and fell.

    FUCK! he cursed in his mind, grunting in pain as he fell. He opened his eyes, regardless of what was in them, his mind desperate for visual input. The rock-throwing goblin stood over him with its dagger back in hand, pointed and ready to run through his heart. He was defenceless, lying on his back with no sign of help arriving. Aksel felt what the goblin must have experienced only moments ago, although unlike him, this monster wasn¡¯t hesitating, and no amount of tears was going to change its mind.

    There was no time to think. As the dagger came down, Aksel shoved his hands forward to block the attack. The short blade punctured straight through the flesh on his left hand, exiting the other side by a few inches. The oversized hilt of the weapon punched into his palm, stopping it from progressing any further.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!¡± Aksel¡¯s agonizing scream echoed through the air, the worst pain he¡¯d ever experience searing into his hand. The goblin, instead of withdrawing his weapon, started applying more pressure, pushing the blade through his perforated hand down towards his chest. Quickly, Aksel used his other hand to support the makeshift flesh shield, trying to prevent it from sinking into something more vital. He could feel the skin being sliced open, the uncomfortable sensation of his bone grinding against metal. But, to survive, he had no choice but to endure the ordeal, pushing through the excruciating pain.

    Shoving his mangled appendage against the dagger¡¯s hilt, he managed to stop the blade just short of piercing his ribs. While Aksel fought to keep the blade from dropping any further, the goblin switched his grip, sacrificing precision for power as it used both hands to push down fiercely on the human, attempting to overpower him.

    In terms of physical strength, humans outclassed goblins almost every time, and while Aksel wasn¡¯t the strongest among his kind, he should have possessed more than enough power to repel the goblin. Unfortunately, with his arms wedged between the ground behind him and the dagger in front, he simply wasn¡¯t able to muster the strength to push the creature away, especially with his hand being sliced open.

    The goblin¡¯s dagger slowly descended towards Aksel¡¯s heart once more, his mind scrambling for a way out. He couldn¡¯t kick it off, fearing he might inadvertently push the creature closer. Miya or anyone else who could help was nowhere to be seen either, but he held his tongue, refusing to call out, expecting only other goblins to respond to such a call at this point.

    The only thing I can do is steer the thing, he thought, his hand shifting to the right and left while the goblin was occupied with pushing down.

    With little other option, he used the strength he could spare to shift the blade¡¯s tip away from his heart, pointing it towards his lower left shoulder instead. As expected, the goblin didn¡¯t try too hard to adjust, simply attempting to stab the human with all its might. With little time left, Aksel readied himself for the pain and allowed the dagger to fall.

    His body reeled in agony from his wound, as his hand was pinned against his shoulder like a poster on a notice board. Pushing it aside for future nightmares, he used his remaining free hand to counterattack the grinning goblin, who seemed so proud of his handy work.

    With a grip strength that could crush an apple, Aksel¡¯s right hand seized the monster by the throat, and, shifting his body weight, slammed it to the floor with such force that he likely left a dent in the ground. The goblin¡¯s eyes widened with the realisation of its mistake, and began clawing at Aksel¡¯s arm, tearing at the skin repeatedly. Determined to hold it down regardless of the consequences, he positioned himself on top of the monster. Slowly, he extracted his pinned hand out of its incredibly painful and uncomfortable position in his shoulder, leaving a nasty, bloody hole. The dagger remained buried up to the hilt in his hand, dripping with his own blood, but that was fine¡ªit was all he would need.

    Now he had a weapon. All he had to do was use it.

    Aksel turned his hand around and bit into the hilt of the blade. He ignored the taste as the expected waves of agony hit him while he wrenched his left hand free, leaving the gaping hole in his palm that made him want to throw up. Trembling, his left hand took hold of the blade the proper way this time and aimed it at the goblin beneath him. The monster¡¯s hands flew out in a panic, trying to stop what was to come, but it was too late. In a single, mighty swing, the dagger came down right onto the goblin¡¯s eye.

    Even after the goblin had stopped screaming, even after it had stopped twitching, Aksel kept the blade in there, not relenting for a second. He refused to let his guard down, haunted by the fear this creature might return like the Megabear. His eyes were wild and desperate, unwilling to look away, his jaw clenched so tight that his teeth felt like they would crack under the pressure. He stopped breathing, his entire being solely focused on ensuring this monster¡¯s demise. The seconds he spent like that felt like hours, his hand losing all feeling as he tightened his grip more and more.

    ¡°¡ªsel! Aksel! AKSEL!¡± A familiar voice was beside him, calling his name, but even then, he wouldn¡¯t look away. The voice was a distraction, and he wouldn¡¯t be caught off-guard again. He had always been too careless and it almost cost him his life this time.

    Not this time, not this time!

    ¡°Aksel! It¡¯s dead! You need to get off it!¡± the voice said again, pulling at his arms. He resisted, however, shoving the dagger in even harder than before, pushing against the goblins skull as though hoping to crack it open.

    You¡¯re not going to trick me this time!

    ¡°Bloodfalls, Aksel! Enough! It¡¯s over!¡± Two hands grabbed his head and forced him to turn away from the goblin despite his vehement resistance. When his line of sight broke away from the creature, he found himself face to face with Miya, her face marred with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead, Aksel, it¡¯s dead, you can stop.¡± She spoke, her voice far calmer and more collected now. Aksel started to breathe once again, his mind slowly rebooting, allowing for more complex thoughts than simply KILL. He found himself releasing the grip on the hilt and glancing over to see his bloody hand, now raw from how tightly he was holding the blade. Before he knew it, he began trembling uncontrollably.

    ¡°H-He tried- I- I almost- I-I-I just- I didn¡¯t want- didn¡¯t want to-¡° he could feel himself on the verge of breaking down. Miya once again forced him to look at her.

    ¡°Aksel, just look at me, okay? You did it. It¡¯s over now, you¡¯re going to be alright.¡± Miya tried her best to calm him down. That was the first time Aksel had ever killed something so intelligent before, and he never wanted to go through it again.

 Chapter 15: The Raid

    Gazing out into the night sky from the comfort of Vine¡¯s room, Lyvina contently watched and waited for the dawn. Both the largest moons were in full view tonight¡ªShiro and Aka, and there were even some of the smaller ones out too, the moons of the moons. She sometimes liked to think of Shiro and Aka as the mother and father of their close knit family, always together no matter how many years passed. It was a beautiful sight, the great white and red orbs in the sky, surrounded by a multitude of colours. There was Ao, the blue moon, Midori, the green moon, Ki, the yellow moon, and there was even Murasaki, the purple moon, all contributing to the breathtaking sky above. She recalled hearing once that the moons went by other names many, many years ago, and it was a summoned hero who had provided the current titles that everyone now used. It was quite the legacy to leave behind¡ªthe hero who named the moons. Even long after they returned to their world, long after everyone had forgotten their name, their actions still affected everyone today. It may have even been just an offhand comment that stuck in the minds of those who heard it and soon became official.

    I wonder if I could ever do anything important like that, Lyvina pondered, entranced by the view.

    Her mind was already conjuring up all the things she wanted to do after leaving the village, like exploring one of the big cities. She¡¯d never even made it to Treda-Lake before, despite it being relatively close. That would be the first thing she¡¯d do, for sure. See all the big crowds, and the buildings, and even ride on a boat in a place with so much water that you could actually swim. Then she could go to so many other places, like the palace in Kale or the great cathedral in Treda-Ton, she might even be able to sneak around the secret passageways she knew they must have, and she could do it all without being seen. She¡¯d remembered when she heard about them, she looked all around the village church hoping to find a fake wall or a hidden room, but it was just a boring old building.

    Oh, but I also want to see Demi-humans too, I¡¯ve always wanted to see a person with cat ears. I wonder if they¡¯ll look cute.

    She felt so giddy that even were it possible for her to sleep, she wouldn¡¯t be able to. She simply couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Vine may have taken her arms, but she had given her something far more valuable in return. Tearing her gaze away from the window, she looked back towards the bed. Vine was under the covers, lying on her side, all curled up and fast asleep on a pillow she pulled from her bag. The one called Theo, however, was pretty much the opposite, spread out across the bed as much as she could.

    I wonder how Vine¡¯s going to introduce me? I hope her friends won¡¯t think she¡¯s crazy if she starts talking about the invisible friend she wants to travel with them¡­ That sounds really bad, doesn¡¯t it? Maybe we can come up with a way to prove that I¡¯m real to them, like, erm, oh! Counting how many fingers are behind their back or, erm, hmmm¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe I should think of something before the morning. Oh, but then, how do I tell Vine about my idea? Spell it? Hmmm, but that would take forever, even if I did come up with something. Damn, this is harder than I thought. Maybe Vine has something planned already since she suggested it. I hope so.

    Lyvina knelt next to Vine and gazed at her sleeping face.

    She looks so peaceful and beautiful, Lyvina thought happily, so comfortable within her mere presence. Vine had done more for her in a day than anyone else had in a long, long time. She could act strange, sure; Lyvina had noticed it throughout the day. For example, just before going to sleep, she was stuck deciding whether to undress or not for minutes, just to crawl into bed fully clothed.

    Maybe she¡¯s shy about her body, Lyvina wondered, but didn¡¯t care one bit. As far as she was concerned, it was all part of Vine¡¯s charm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back one day, I promise,¡± Lyvina whispered.

    An unusual noise coming from the window caught her attention, like a scream dying in someone¡¯s throat. She turned to look at the source and approached the window, wondering who could be making such a disturbance at this time of night. As she stuck her head through the glass and peered down, it became clear that it wasn¡¯t just a local drunk causing a commotion, but something far worse. Scaling the exterior of the building with its bare hands and feet, was a goblin. He wasn¡¯t alone either. All along the inn and across the village, goblins were scaling walls and climbing through people¡¯s windows. Some of the villagers in the street, the village watch by the looks of them, were already in flight, their shouts alerting the village slowly as most struggled to awaken from their drunken slumber. In the distance, the sounds of clashing metal could be heard.

    ¡°W-What in Nith?!¡± Lyvina found herself screaming, Jolting backwards. She¡¯d never seen a goblin, a race of creatures supposed to be more than a thousand miles away in the marooned mountains. For them to have travelled so far to be here should have been impossible.

    What are they doing here? Why didn¡¯t the lookouts see them sooner? Lyvina thought. It was likely the watch were being cut down at that very moment. Whatever the reason for their arrival, she had to do something before they reached the room.

    ¡°Vine!¡± she shouted, running over to the sleeping girl. Even now, she was fast asleep, completely unaware of the threat about to climb through the window. Lyvina frantically shook Vine with her stumps, but it was no use. ¡°Come on, get up already!¡±

    The window creaked open slowly and quietly as the goblin slivered in. It drew a rusty knife from a battered leather sheath, tiptoeing its way towards the occupants, clearly aiming to slit their throats in their sleep. The First was about to do it again to her, he was going to take it all away from her and leave her cold and alone in this place. Her eyes grew wide and desperate, turning between the approaching goblin and the girl who that was supposed to save her. She couldn¡¯t let them take everything away from her again.

    Never again.

    ¡°GET UP!!!¡±

    Lyvina pulled her head back and, summoning all the strength she could muster, forcefully slammed it into Vine¡¯s torso.

    The bed shattered to pieces as a sudden force blasted Vine downwards, cracking the wooden floor beneath her, creating more than enough noise to rouse everyone in the next few rooms from their slumber. Theo became nothing more than collateral damage, screaming in immense panic and confusion as she was briefly launched into the air, before landing safely on top of Vine.

    D-damn, I really am strong, aren¡¯t I? W-well, If Vine can survive the Megabear, she should be fine¡ªas long as she¡¯s awake. Lyvina glanced back over to the goblin, who was standing in such befuddlement that he didn¡¯t even try to take advantage of the situation. It made sense, she supposed; from his point of view the bed must have just abruptly and violently exploded without so much as a hint as to why, almost like magic.

    ¡°WHAT- WHAT- WHAT THE- WHAT?!¡± Theo panicked, clearly sobered up from the experience. ¡°Vine!? What are you doing here!? Why did the bed just¡ªBLOODFALLS! IS THAT A GOBLIN?!¡± Theo quickly pointed out the green figure casually standing in there with a knife drawn. Vine was slow to adjust to the situation, however, holding the area Lyvina had struck her, not quite up to speed.

    ¡°VINE, VINE, VINE, VINE! THERE¡¯S A GOBLIN HERE, GET IT! PUNCH IT! KILL IT!¡± Theo screamed hysterically. At that moment, the goblin finally gathered its wits and charged the two with its blade, abandoning any pretence of stealth. The knife lunged for the loudest one first but missed its target as Theo was shoved to safety from atop Vine, who seized the creature¡¯s knife arm while still seated in the wreckage of the bed.

    Before Vine could even process this new turn of events, the goblin pulled out another, smaller knife¡ªSome sort of crudely sharpened butter knife ¡ªand tried to stab at her. Vine, however, was still too fast for him and caught that arm too with her spare, immobilising him as her right and left arms crossed to hold the goblin¡¯s right and left.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re green,¡± Vine remarked, finally getting to her feet.

    ¡°Vine, disarm the thing already!¡± Theo exclaimed, massaging the back of her head after being thrown to the floor.

    ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± she asked, referencing the squirming and barking goblin in her arms.

    ¡°Please, Vine, do we have to do this every time? It¡¯s a goblin!¡± Theo explained as the creature attempted to pull away from its captor by pushing its feet against her body, but to no avail; Vine¡¯s arms not budging an inch. Observing the struggling creature, Vine thought for a moment, her attention divided between both weapons stabbing in her direction.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Vine agreed, and just like she had done to Lyvina, she shattered the creature¡¯s arms apart into tiny, meaty pieces. With nothing supporting him, the goblin collapsed to the ground, babbling frantically in its strange language, before Vine pinned him in place with her foot.

    She did it! Lyvina cheered from the sidelines at the monster being thwarted. She felt a sense of pride and joy at being able to influence the world, even if her only means of doing that was through Vine. Perhaps, with her unique circumstances and Vine¡¯s strength and power, they could accomplish so much more than they could ever do apart.

    ¡°V-Vine¡­ What the hell was that?!¡± Theo asked, clearly shocked at what Vine had done to the goblin.

    Did she not know that Vine could do that? How odd. Lyvina mentally shrugged.

    ¡°¡­ I disarmed it.¡± Vine deadpanned, pointing to her handiwork.

    ¡°Did¡­ did you just make a pun? No, forget that, what in Nith¡­ is that what you did to the megabear too? That¡¯s¡­¡± Theo paused for a second before continuing, ¡°So freaking cool, Vine! You¡¯re like, a total badass! You know, I¡¯m actually looking for a second in command for a group I¡¯m putting together, and I think you¡¯d be just perfect for the role. What do ya say?¡±

    Giving only a small head tilt, their interview was cut off as the inn became alive with the screams of the patrons, ruining any hope the goblins had of maintaining stealth. Despite her desire to do so, Lyvina didn¡¯t dare leave Vine¡¯s side to check the other rooms, even for a moment.

    ¡°¡­ Stop moving, you¡¯ll hurt yourself,¡± Vine impassively ordered, but the goblin paid no heed. Armless and thrashing, it attempted to escape from under her foot. While losing your arms would usually result in severe blood loss followed by death, Vine¡¯s shattering ability seemed to seal up any wounds it left behind, keeping the monster from any immediate danger.

    ¡°The screams are coming from all around. I-I think there are more inside the building,¡± Theo¡¯s voice quivered, her eyes scanning the walls as if expecting the goblins to break them down to reach them.

    ¡°¡­ More green people?¡± Vine¡¯s question went unanswered as Theo ran over to the window and witnessed the unfolding chaos. Dozens of goblins, at least, running through the street, killing everyone they found in their path. Grim didn¡¯t begin to cover the magnitude of the situation, far more dire than even the megabear attack. This village, though on a primary route to the south, was deep into the resettlement region, too far for aid to arrive swiftly. With the watch overwhelmed and the knights either dead or incapacitated, they were essentially on their own.

    ¡°Oh, bloodfalls, they¡¯re everywhere. They¡¯re swarming the village. We¡¯re trapped,¡± Theo backed away from the window, her face pale as a sheet. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    This is bad. Vine¡¯s good, but even she can¡¯t fight a goblin horde by herself, can she? Dright, I can¡¯t do anything¡­ Lyvina thought, biting her lip. The death rattle of the goblin under Vine¡¯s foot caught her attention, as Vine¡¯s silver sword impaled it through the chest. It was only then that Lyvina noticed a small drop of blood coming out of Vine¡¯s left eye.

    ¡°Vine, your eye! Did that goblin hurt you? Please say you¡¯re okay. Please!¡± Theo ran up, grabbed her shoulders, and began incessantly shaking her body for a response. ¡°I can¡¯t do this without you if you get hurt!¡± Vine however, remained unfazed.

    ¡°¡­ Lyvina.¡± Vine glanced over to her, drawing the full attention of the ghostly girl.

    ¡°Erm, i-it¡¯s Theo, remember?¡± Theo tried to correct Vine but was ignored.

    ¡°¡­ Can you see, how many are outside?¡± Vine asked, garnering a face from Theo that was reserved for pure, unadulterated confusion. Lyvina quickly caught on to what she was suggesting, she had a very limited skill set in her current state, but the fact nobody else could see her made reconnaissance one of her greatest strengths. Moving quickly, she stuck her head through the wall to assess the situation in the corridor.

    The scene that greeted her was horrifying, as the lifeless bodies of several patrons lay scattered on the ground. Many of the doors stood ajar, with many trails of blood staining the floor leading to a small group of goblins that were blocking the exit, five in total¡ª No, a sixth one just joined their ranks, emerging from a room with its weapon coated in gore.

    This can¡¯t just be some random raid, it¡¯s too organised and way too close to the bear attack to be a coincidence.

    A door creaked open, though who it was, Lyvina couldn¡¯t say. Whoever the unfortunate soul was however, found themselves set upon by goblins in an instant, forcing their way in and leaving only screams and her imagination to fill in the gruesome details. Once their butchers work was complete, the goblins emerged, their features now adorned with even more blood.

    They really are killing everyone. No¡­ no, no, no, why now? Why is this happening now? Lyvina agonised, pulling her head back into the room. I just needed one more day, just one more day.

    ¡°Vine, stay with me, who were you talking to?¡± Theo shook Vine even more. It seemed that Vine openly talking to Lyvina was causing some, for lack of a better word, concern.

    ¡°¡­ Lyvina.¡± Vine didn¡¯t seem to care though.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for you to go insane on me too! Please, we need to think of something before they come for us,¡± Theo told her, trying her hardest not to break down into tears.

    Without any other way to communicate the numbers to her, Lyvina used her stump to tap out the number of goblins she saw in the hallway, hoping Vine could interpret the meaning.

    ¡°¡­ Six¡­ Okay.¡± She nodded, before turning back to Theo ¡°¡­ Can you fight?¡±

    ¡°W-what?!¡± Theo exclaimed.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re¡­ a bandit, right?¡± Vine tilted her head.

    She¡¯s a what? Lyvina was taken aback. She would never have guessed that in all the time she had left in this world.

    ¡°Well, I mean, I am. I¡¯m Faithless Theo of the Black Surcoats. I¡¯m just¡­ really hung over right now, so yeah, I won¡¯t be any good.¡± Theo answered, refusing to meet Vine¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°¡­ Okay,¡± with a nod, Vine unstrung her bag and reached inside, producing two vials. One translucent white and one red, alongside a silver dagger with similar etchings to her own sword. After confirming these were the items she was after, she handed them to Theo. ¡°¡­ Here.¡±

    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Theo took them cautiously, ¡°What am I supposed to do with these exactly?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That one¡¯s¡­ for stabbing.¡± Vine made a stabbing gesture after pointing out the dagger.

    ¡°I know that much! But I just told you I can¡¯t fight. Besides, I was talking about these white and red things, what are they?¡± Theo eyed the mysterious vials in her hand.

    ¡°¡­ The white one, is a potion, of invisibility,¡± Vine replied.

    ¡°A potion of invis¡ª A potion of what?!¡± Theo¡¯s eyes bulged.

    ¡°¡­ Drink it¡­ It should last for a few minutes¡­ I think?¡±

    ¡°You think? Vine, are you sure this is really a potion of invisibility? They can¡¯t even make those anymore,¡± Theo could hardly believe what she was hearing, even as Vine returned a nod.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve used them before, they taste¡­ dry¡­ I didn¡¯t like them.¡± That statement earned another peculiar look, not that she was ever short of earning those.

    ¡°Then, if this is real¡­ This is worth a fortune! Wait, you want me to just drink it?¡± Theo told her, her priorities clearly not set straight. Once more, Vine nodded in response.

    ¡°¡­ You can sneak up on them, or run¡­ it¡¯s up to you¡­ Oh, the red one, is a health potion. Drink it, and you won¡¯t die¡­ probably,¡± Vine delivered her passionless explanation.

    ¡°A health potion too?! Where in Nith did you get all this stuff?! How much of this stuff do you have?!¡±

    ¡°A lot¡­ Lyric collected them¡­ I¡¯ll get Aksel¡­ Stay here, I¡¯ll be back, soon.¡± Vine began heading to the door before Theo could get in another word. Lyvina observed the extremely unsure ¡°bandit¡± standing in the centre of their room, holding her newly gifted magical riches in her arms, before she turned to follow Vine.

    Goblins were already racing down the corridor the moment they heard the door creak, with a wave of three surging ahead of the rest of their group. By the time Vine stepped into the open, a seventh goblin had joined their ranks. Lyvina cursed at the sight of the additional enemy among their ranks, biting at non-existent nails at leading Vine astray like this. Despite the echoing barks and bodies littering the floor, Vine remained as calm as ever, unaffected by the battle cries that would have unsettled lesser beings. Her silver sword withdrew into her pouch, and there she held it, allowing the monsters to advance without challenge. Just as the melee was about to begin, Vine drew her sword across the width of her body, in clear sight of the green invaders.

    ¡°¡­ Flash.¡± Vine uttered a single word, and all darkness was banished from the world. Light erupted from her blade, too bright and pure to behold with the naked eye. The once confident barks of the goblins, so certain of their victory over the lone human girl, were now howling in agony. They abandoned their salvaged weapons, opting instead to claw at their eyes for relief. As a race accustomed to dwelling in the dark pits and caverns of this world, such a blinding attack was highly incapacitating, affecting not just the three goblins in the front, but even those in the rear as well. Vine certainly didn¡¯t let this chance go to waste.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Taking her blade in both hands, she swung her sword down on the first goblin standing before her, splitting it in two like an overly enthusiastic butcher. Its bisected body parted, with the blade embedding itself in the floor.

    ¡°¡­ Too much,¡± Vine commented to herself as she changed her grip. In a single motion, the sword was ripped from the ground and raced towards the goblin to her right, which was still clawing at its eyes against the nearby wall. Flesh and bone posed little obstacle as its silver edge cleaved through the creature¡¯s neck before embedding itself inside the very wall it was using for support. The freshly severed head flopped to the ground with eyes that would never open again.

    ¡°Grrraaa¡ª¡± The last of the three managed to force open one of its red, watery eyes, though it was unlikely it perceived more than a blur, and it was in no fit state to avoid the incoming strike. Wrenching the sword from the wall and wielding it more like an axe or a Warhammer, she slammed the abused weapon into the creature¡¯s head, cutting the top off as if cracking a very meaty egg. Her strike also jammed her enchanted instrument into the wall again for good measure.

    It was a slaughter¡ªthat was the only way Lyvina could describe what had just happened. The three goblins were dead in just as many swings. The blood around them was thick, more than any creature so small had a right to hold. It was red like humans but with a tint of dark green mixed in. It soaked Vine¡¯s boots, stained her shirt, and splattered across her cheeks. Yet, Vine made no attempt to wipe the gore so close to her eyes.

    Lyvina was no swordplay connoisseur, but it didn¡¯t take an expert eye to judge Vine¡¯s sword style, because there was no style to speak of. There was no technique, no finesse, just raw power used to mow down her adversaries.

    She¡¯s like a barbarian, Lyvina concluded in her mind.

    From behind them, A door opened gently, and another goblin stealthily emerged, moving on the tips of its toes with a spear tip held in its hands like an improvised dagger.

    Sneaky little! Lyvina swiftly spotted the creature, though the creature could never dream of spotting her. Likely, it thought to use stealth to take down its larger, more powerful foe. A swift strike to the knee, a quick stab in the neck, and the fight would be over¡ªcommon tactics employed among their kind in situations such as these, tactics rendered useless under the vigilant eyes of Vine¡¯s undead guardian. With three taps on her back, the scarlet eye of the goblin slayer turned on the creature, who reeled back in shock at being discovered so suddenly. Acting less like a human and more like a force of nature, she dragged her buried sword through the wooden wall, shrapnel stabbing into the poor goblin¡¯s body, before the enchanted silver arrived to cut the monster from shoulder to elbow across its body, filling the air with severed pieces once more, before coming to a rest in a newly installed air hole in another of David¡¯s fine walls.

    ¡°¡­ Still, too much,¡± Vine commented, presumably on her performance. It seemed she was finding it difficult to control the amount of power she was levying behind her attacks. Lyvina was ever the cheerleader for her superhuman saviour, however. She¡¯d never seen goblins before, let alone seen one chopped to pieces like this, but she was loving every second of it. The guts, the gore, the violence, it was speaking to her on a fundamental level, and knowing even a small part of this carnage was her doing made her feel just a little giddy inside.

    Why isn¡¯t she using her powers though? The stray thoughts were never far from Lyvina¡¯s mind. Though her efficiency in dispatching the monster was beyond question, the spectre couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Wouldn¡¯t using her far more potent abilities be of more help to her? Unless, is it because it causes that bleeding I saw?

    The greenish-red blood seeped into the timber as Vine pivoted to confront the remaining few goblins, who were just recovering from their blindness. It was a strange experience to see horror dawn on the faces of the goblins, though seeing such sadists turn pale was a satisfying sight, to say the least.

    ¡°¡­ Move.¡± Vine commanded the monster in a tone more like a statement than an order, as she advanced towards them. Wishing not to become a disorganised pile of body parts like their comrades, the remaining goblins fled down the stairs as fast as their bony legs could take them. Vine¡¯s indifferent gaze followed them until they disappeared from view. With no obstacles remaining in her path, Vine broke into a light jog, following the route to Aksel¡¯s room, with Lyvina never far behind, her eyes scanning for any signs of an ambush. Rounding the corner, they reached Aksel¡¯s room, finding the door closed and undamaged, offering hope for his survival. With little hesitation, Vine opened the door.

    ¡°GAH!¡± The goblin barked in surprise at the sudden entrance, its hands caught in a dresser, mid-looting. The room had been ransacked¡ªThe mattress was half off from the bedframe, drawers hung limply or scattered across the floor, and their contents spilled out for all to see. There was, however, no Aksel to be seen, but his coin purse dangled from the goblin¡¯s waist, one of its few valuable finds amid the junk of the room.

    ¡°¡­ My pillow.¡± Vine however, seemed to miss that detail, her focus drawn to a luxurious-looking pillow tossed on the ground. ¡°¡­The towel too,¡± her eyes then appeared to wander to a slightly torn, ragged blanket that Lyvina could only assume was some sort of goblin washcloth. ¡°¡­ Where is he?¡± the blood-covered woman rounded on the goblins, her blade dripping with gore. ¡°¡­ Where is he?... Tell me.¡± The creature backed up, fear plain on its face. ¡°¡­ Why aren¡¯t you¡­ telling me? Tell me¡­ Where is Aksel?!¡± Lyvina was almost shocked to hear the typically stoic Vine raise her voice, not to the level of shouting, but definitely louder than usual, desperation underlying her words.

    ¡°Vine, the goblin¡ª¡± was all she bothered to say, remembering the futility of the gesture. Their communication was still so incredibly basic, it would be near impossible to convey to Vine that goblins rarely speak anything outside their native tongue. The little green monster tried to flee, but his arm was swiftly grabbed, a grip that only the loss of the limb could sever as Vine once again demanded information on her friend. Lyvina turned away, opting to investigate herself to see what might have happened. Although the room had clearly been tossed for loot, there were no signs of blood or any sort of struggle. Did that mean Aksel wasn¡¯t here when the raid started? She couldn¡¯t be certain, but it seemed like a likely option. The window was open, a soft breeze stirring the curtains as the sounds of fire and death raged in an audible cacophony. The view revealed the empty alley behind the inn, where the back door to the kitchen was located. Though there were a few crates, there was nothing to indicate Aksel used this to make a quick escape.

    He must have left his room before they arrived. But where could he be now? She pondered to herself.

    The sound of metal slicing flesh drew her gaze back into the room, as another goblin¡¯s head sailed through the air, blood gushing from the hole in its neck like a low-pressure fountain. Vine stared at it with raw intensity as the head landed with a loud thunk against the hard wooden floor, and the lifeless body slumped to the ground. She then picked up the coin purse.

    ¡°¡­ This belongs to Aksel,¡± she held the item firmly in her hands ¡°¡­ Where are you?¡± After placing the coin purse inside her bag, she collected both the pillow and the blanket (For some reason) and left the room with a purpose-driven stride.

    A few doors began opening around them, though Vine paid them no mind, causing Lyvina no end of concern. Fortunately, only human eyes peered out through the gaps, and soon, five people¡ªfour traders and one villager¡ªemerged from four different rooms. Each looked worse for wear, though all were armed with basic weapons.

    The looks on all their faces made it clear that they wanted to call out to the knight for assistance or instruction. However, none of the group had the courage to interrupt the gore-covered woman. Instead, they opted to slowly file out of their rooms and wait for their chance.

    ¡°Vine, you¡¯re back!¡± The faithless bandit greeted Vine with enthusiasm, jumping out from behind the bed¡¯s remains after they had entered the room. She almost hugged Vine but managed to stop short of tainting herself on the bloody mess. ¡°You really need a bath¡­ or five.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aksel¡¯s gone,¡± Vine stated bluntly.

    ¡°Gone? Gone where?¡± Theo questioned.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ We need to find him¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go? You want me to go out there? Like outside?! Is it even safe?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t even answer my question,¡± Theo¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. It was at that moment that Vine finally turned to notice the small cohort of people sheepishly following her around. She looked each of them over and offered a head tilt.

    ¡°¡­ Not greens,¡± Vine acknowledged.

    ¡°G-greens?¡± the man who happened to be in front questioned. ¡°We¡¯re not goblins, if that¡¯s what you mean,¡± Vine gave a nod.

    ¡°¡­ Have you seen Aksel?¡±

    ¡°Is that the man who was talking for you during the celebrations? Well, I¡¯ve been holed up in my room all night. I managed to wake when I heard loud noises coming from elsewhere in the inn, and it was by The First¡¯s own grace I had the time to grab my wooden sword and bat the damn goblin¡¯s head with it, the one that snuck in through my window, that is. I was convinced I was just dreaming until I started hearing the screams. Bloodfalls, I wish I hadn¡¯t drunk so late into the night. As far as your companion however, I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t seen him,¡± he said, turning to the rest of the group. In each of their stories, however, none provided any further clue as to Aksel¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Vine gave a final nod, and swiftly made to move past them all.

    ¡°Wait, where are you going, Sir Knight?¡± The leading trader caught her as she was passing.

    Wait, Vine¡¯s a knight? Lyvina was surprised by the sudden revelation. Was she always a knight? She supposed that would explain a few things about her, but¡­ it was difficult to say. The title just felt wrong on Vine. Was she truly a knight?

    ¡°¡­ Downstairs¡­ He might be there,¡± Vine answered the trader.

    The creaking of the stairs cut the conversation short, as the sound of something large began ascending towards them, its weight pushing each step to its limit. Lyvina ran to scout the staircase and saw the creature, one so large it struggled to move through the space wide enough for two adults to pass by unhindered. It seemed goblinlike in nature, though it had many distinctions from its smaller kin. Its skin was darker, though still a visible green. Its teeth were overgrown, too sharp and too large to fit within its mouth. A patchwork of facial hair grew on its chin, shaggy and unkempt. Then there was its size; the monster was easily six, maybe even seven feet in length, and its girth was wider than even the fattest men the village could offer, barely contained by a few furs and leathers it strung across itself in what Lyvina had to assume was clothing of some form.

    A Hobgoblin!

    Its fat hands gripped the wall, a sight more than enough to make all but Vine retreat further into the hall, as it dragged itself into the hallway. Theo and the others gasped at the sight of the hulking creature that finally showed itself.

    ¡°¡­ Big,¡± Vine mused aloud, her head barely reaching the hobgoblin¡¯s chest. Though slow in conversation, she was more than capable of dodging the incoming swing from the hobgoblin¡¯s crudely carved wooden club, allowing the floor to soak up the damage meant for her, a sizable dent left in its wake.

    ¡°Careful Vine!¡± Theo shouted, this foe was far too formidable for anyone but the heterochromic knight to contend with. Stepping forward, the hobgoblin prepared to swing its weapon again. Before its strike came, Vine thrust the point of her blade towards the crescent-eyed Hob.

    ¡°¡­ Flash.¡± She spoke once more, and a nova of light consumed the hallway. However, the hobgoblin, it seemed, was prepared for this. As the blinding light faded, the Hob¡¯s face curved into a cocky smile as it slowly removed the hand it had used to shield its eyes. It seemed the fleeing goblins had done more than simply soil themselves in fear, and though they were simple creatures, they were by no means dumb.

    Cocky, however, was a word more than applicable, as Vine¡¯s sword easily sliced across the hob¡¯s stomach while it was gloating. Roaring in anger, it smashed its club down again, snapping yet more floorboards as his target skidded out of harm¡¯s way. Not to be outdone in the strength department, Vine swung her sword down and separated its hand from its body before it could be retracted. It¡¯s shouting became louder, roaring at Vine as if she were some beast to be intimidated. It was braver than its cowardly cousins, it seemed, still possessing the spirit to fight. However, such spirit was inconsequential when Vine¡¯s silver sword found its sheath in the monster¡¯s gullet before it could land an attack. With a gargle, the body went limp and collapsed to the ground. Seeing their much larger kinsman fall by the butcher¡¯s hands, the smaller goblins, who had been watching the fight from the stairs, fled in terror.

    ¡°¡­ Lyvina¡­ can you see, how many are down there?¡± Vine turned to Lyvina, who was more than happy to accept her new mission. ¡°¡­ Oh, and if you see Aksel¡­ kick me.¡± Without question, Lyvina accepted that task as well, despite the small gathering of survivors¡¯ curious reactions. Theo kept a pained smile on her face, while the others shared looks between themselves.

    ¡°Must be what she calls her guides,¡± one trader whispered, trying to rationalise the situation.

    ¡°They must be tiny too; I couldn¡¯t even see them,¡± another replied.

    As she descended the stairs, she was greeted by a flurry of activity from the goblins. Each one rushed around the ground floor, pushing tables, dragging chairs, and maneuvring any and all materials not nailed down to add to the makeshift barricade forming at the stairwell to block the upper levels. Though reading goblin expressions wasn¡¯t her strongest skill, it was clear all of them were panicking, hurrying to prepare defences against the monster upstairs.

    Goblins are masters of improvised constructs, adept at taking any old material and household junk to produce decent, if unappealing, structures. Though still under construction, a few goblins wielding bows and spears were manning the top, eyes fixed on the staircase.

    There was, of course, no reaction to her presence. For as long as she could remember, her curse had been just that¡ªa curse. But for now, at least, it wasn¡¯t just a means of torture, but an advantage she could truly exploit, if only because of her basic communications with Vine. In a sense, it felt like cheating¡ªthe way she could see but not be seen, but that was a problem for the goblins now, wasn¡¯t it? Despite searching the entire ground floor, there was no sign of Aksel. With the barricade getting ever higher, Lyvina reported her findings back to Vine.

    ¡°¡­ No Aksel, and twenty-two greens¡­ That¡¯s a lot¡­Thank you.¡± For her service, she was rewarded with a head pat, which was gratefully accepted. The onlookers just watched the mad woman rub her hand in what looked like mid-air after spouting off this information.

    ¡°You¡­ You doing okay there, Vine?¡± Theo asked nervously.

    ¡°¡­ The greens¡­ I¡¯ll take them out first,¡± Vine informed the group, reaching into her pouch of many mysteries, though in a manner that didn¡¯t rouse suspicion from the uninitiated. Her short dive revealed yet another small vial, not one of red or white like before, but one of a faded light blue.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just going to charge down there, are you? We don¡¯t know how many of them are waiting for you,¡± Theo expressed her concern.

    ¡°¡­ Twenty-two,¡± Vine repeated.

    ¡°How do you know that? Are you psychic too?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Vine.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡ª! Look, what if they have bows or something, or there are more of those big guys? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Theo questioned, getting rather animated.

    ¡°¡­ Do they have bows?¡± Vine asked, holding out her hands to Lyvina, who quickly informed her they did. ¡°¡­ I see¡­ and big greens?¡± Again, Lyvina answered, with Vine nodding knowingly. ¡°¡­ Humm Humm¡­ they have bows, and no big greens,¡± Vine stared her answer into Theo, who slumped her shoulders in defeat.

    ¡°You know what, as long as you can still swing as sword, I think you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll just let Aksel deal with this when we find him,¡± Vine nodded her approval at that.

    Uncorking the potion, she downed the drink in one go. Her eyes closed, and she took a deep breath, in and out, in and out, continuing for more than a few seconds. Lyvina almost nudged her to get a response when her eyes opened at last. There was something different about her now¡ªshe was more focused than before. In fact, she looked much more focused now than she had ever been. There was almost a spark behind her eyes that wasn¡¯t there before. Her eyes appeared brighter and shinier, as if there was some sort of¡­ power there. It wasn¡¯t golden, like the knights, but rather an enhancement of her existing eye colours.

    Rather than descending the stairs to confront the goblins head-on, Vine strolled into one of the nearby rooms, followed shortly by the perpetually confused onlookers. Placing herself in the centre of the room, she nodded and tapped her foot against the ground.

    The sound of cracking glass reached Lyvina¡¯s ears, and the floor around Vine began to light up in a web of blue before it suddenly broke apart with a mighty crash. After a short fall, Vine landed in the tavern area behind the barricade, just behind a pair of goblins moving some of the last pieces of furniture into place. Before they even realised the danger, their heads parted from their bodies in a single swipe of her blade. The world seemed to stop then, as all eyes turned to her.

    The room erupted in chaotic barks of bloody murder. Lyvina, being the only one that could, followed Vine down the hole and spotted the goblins on the barricade taking aim with their crude ranged weapons, most with bows, but a few trying their luck tossing their spears. Only one arrow managed to get close to her, the poor aim of the goblins compounded by their unsteady hands.

    With ease, Vine picked up a nearby table, not yet used for the construction of the improvised wall, and wielded it as a shield to block the next volley of arrows, very few of which even managed to reach her once more. Before they got a third chance, Vine drew back her arm and hurled the circular table right into their structure before anyone could escape.

    Tables, chairs, cups and cutlery were sent in all directions, carrying the defenders along with them. Some soared as high as the ceiling, while others crashed into the ground. A few pieces of furniture even managed to take out some of the goblins not manning the wall itself.

    At that moment, the organisation collapsed as the goblins were caught and cut down without mercy. Some tried to flee up the very stairs they were guarding against, only to be swiftly cut down by the armed and ready merchants. The last survivor was discovered in the kitchen, desperately clawing at the locked back door to escape. Death was it¡¯s only exit though, as Vine¡¯s silver blade ran it through.

    ¡°Vine? Is that you?¡± The voice of the innkeeper reached them, surprising both Lyvina and Vine as David emerged from the basement with a one-handed crossbow clasped in his palm.

    ¡°¡­ David?¡±

    ¡°Thank the heavens. I was reading in the next room when I heard the commotion outside, only to find goblins swarming over my inn. They opened the front door and chased me all the way back here. I had to lock myself in the basement just to survive, and even then, I think they only left me alone because of the commotion they heard upstairs.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ohhhh¡­ that was me,¡± Vine pointed to herself.

    ¡°I could have guessed. Please, tell me, is there anyone else?¡± Vine nodded and led him to the rest. Soon, Vine, Theo, David, and the other inn survivors gathered near the remains of the barricade. Including Lyvina, but for the sake of a headcount, she was left out.

    ¡°Is this all that¡¯s left?¡± David asked.

    ¡°We took a quick look in some of the other rooms¡­ there isn¡¯t anyone else,¡± one trader spoke grimly. After that announcement, the group¡¯s eyes naturally drifted towards the remaining goblins cowering before them, all attempting to make themselves as small, cute, and innocent as possible. Three of them managed to survive within the wreckage without being caught by Vine. They were bloody, bruised, but alive.

    ¡°What should we do about them?¡± Theo was the one to ask the question¡ªone David had a ready answer for.

    ¡°Kill them. They are worthless as prisoners, and they would likely turn on you the moment it presents itself.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay,¡± Vine acknowledged and without hesitation, Vine swung her blade, dispatching all three goblins in one clean stroke. Blood sprayed, staining the broken furniture around them. Nobody mourned the loss or dwelled on it for longer than it took for their bodies to tumble to the ground. Turning to David, Vine continued to pursue her objective ¡°¡­ Where is Aksel?¡±

    ¡°Aksel? He said he was going for a walk. He was probably outside when they attacked. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vine nodded in acknowledgment and expressed her thanks before heading for the door. ¡°Wait, where are you going now?¡± David questioned.

    ¡°¡­ To find Aksel.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment. For all we know, Aksel might have perished out there. But, if he is alive, there is one place he might have ended up at: the church. It¡¯s built like a divine fortress, and I have no doubt Hera has already activated the defences. It would be best if we all stick together and¡ª¡±

    The door to the inn burst open, the lock offering little resistance as the heavy, iron-clad boot forced its way through. An imposing figure stepped inside, though not a goblin, nor a Hobgoblin, but something both Vine and Lyvina had never seen before. A colossal green monster, its bulging muscles gripping a sword as black as darkness itself. The eye patched creature opened its massive, tusked jaw and spoke.

    ¡°So, which one of yous dat essence sucker dat¡¯s making all dose flashy lights?¡±

    ¡°O-Orc.¡± A trader stammered, as Vine¡¯s dispassionate gaze fell on the new creature.

    ¡°¡­ Orc.¡± Vine repeated, as if committing it to memory.

    ¡°Ya know what, don¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll kill yous all right now n¡¯ get dis bloody ritual done.¡±

    Before the cocky creature could take another step forward, Vine appeared in front of him in less than a blink, planting her foot firmly between its lungs and colon, and promptly ejecting him from the building. Lyvina couldn¡¯t help but snicker at such a comical display, as Vine calmly walked outside, facing a semi-circle of goblins and hobgoblins formed at the entrance. Though they numbered close to thirty strong, it seemed having their leader launched out of the door by a gore-covered girl left them feeling unsettled, to say the least. After realizing he had just been unceremoniously kicked out, the orc got back to his feet.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯s one of dem knights, ain¡¯t ya? I bet you got tons of dose circley dings. Well, I¡¯d love to play wich ya, but I dink I¡¯ll just skip to da end,¡± he stated, bringing a hand up to his eyepatch. With one motion, he pulled it from his face, revealing an eye-like construct in the socket. It was made of a brass-coloured metal, with an empty, dark void where the pupil should have been. Without warning, the void was replaced by a bright green glow that emanated in a cone of light and disappeared.

    What in the First¡¯s name was that? Lyvina thought, bewildered.

    It was at that moment when a merchant near the back of the inn collapsed, catching the attention of those around. Lyvina observed the green liquid oozing from their eyes and mouth, with their hands desperately clutching at their throat. Then, just as the merchant had before her, Vine too fell to her knees, spewing the dark green liquid onto the ground, where it hissed like acid.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA, I love dis little jigarit. One look and ya blood¡¯ll turn ta poison,¡± the orc laughed, slipping his eyepatch back on. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t get ta use it too much, can¡¯t exactly charge it yet, but I do love when I get da chance.¡±

    Whatever sinister magic was within the metallic eye continued its horrid work inside Vine¡¯s system, her veins carrying the vile poison throughout her body.

    No, no, no, no, NO! Lyvina did her best to support her only friend, who knelt in unbearable pain.

 Chapter 16: Wannabe Heroics

    A surge of divine essence enveloped Aksel¡¯s hand, causing the flowing blood to solidify into an ugly, dark red scar, mirroring the ones now adorning his head, shoulder and arms. ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. I haven¡¯t repaired any of the damage done under the skin; I¡¯ve just stopped the bleeding,¡± Miya informed. She was already low on holy energy, yet she was still willing to provide what little she had to fix him up. ¡°Once we get you up to Hera, she¡¯ll be able to do a better job.¡±

    ¡°Right, thanks,¡± he said, doing his best not to clench his teeth through the pain. While his wounds felt marginally better than a few minutes ago, the healing he received did little to dull the persistent ache. Suddenly, Miya shot to her feet, retrieving her sword and silently peering into the dark wooded area nearby. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Aksel tried asking, only to receive a very sharp hand gesture that could only translate as ¡°Shut up.¡± Taking the advice, he joined the knight in staring into the darkness, the tension in the air slowly building. Together, they both watched, and waited, and waited, and¡ª

    ¡°Oath to Humanity, First¡¯s Shield!¡± Miya shouted, her voice carrying the full authority of a knight. A barrier of golden-white light began forming in front of them, just in time to intercept a bolt of blackish-red energy that came hurtling out of the forest. Aksel covered his eyes as a cacophony of colours and sparks threatened to overload his sight. Miya, digging in her heels, gritted her teeth, struggling to hold back whatever was striking at her protective shield.

    A concussive boom enveloped the area as the bolt dissipated into little more than black smoke. There was no time for Miya to savour her victory; instead, she extended her arms to the sides, stretching the barrier over and around them both, creating a protective semi-circle.

    What is it this time? Aksel¡¯s thoughts raced as another came hurtling towards them. Catching it quickly, Miya focused her shield to block the incoming attack. The energies collided once more, engaging in a fierce contest for supremacy and illuminating the previously darkened area with their intense struggle.

    One of Miya¡¯s hands moved rapidly, conjuring another smaller barrier just to Aksel¡¯s left, slightly further beyond the already establish barrier. It wasn¡¯t a moment too soon, as a third bolt, smaller than the others, slammed into it. Audible sounds of strain leaked from the wounded knight¡¯s mouth as she held on long enough for the bolts to explode into smoke once more. Massive cracks had formed on her divine shield, and the second barrier disappeared to reinforce and repair the first. Sweat formed on her brow as the knight remained alert, watching for the next attack.

    The distant sound of crunching leaves reached Aksel¡¯s ears amid the slight humming of the barrier as a figure cloaked in black came into view. Miya shifted into a more battle-ready stance at the sight of the enemy. Aksel did his best to get back to his feet, though for some reason, his legs just couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    ¡°It seems you weren¡¯t nearly has hurt as I was led to believe. I just used at least a full two goblins¡¯ worth of attacks on you just now,¡± the cloaked figure spoke vaguely, her accent foreign and unfamiliar. ¡°Heh, not that they are good for much else.¡± Miya, however, contorted her face in anger.

    ¡°Show yourself, Elf!¡± Miya demanded of the figure.

    ¡°Ah, you could tell, could you? I¡¯m surprised a primitive like you figured it out from just a few words. No matter, though, this village will die tonight,¡± the elf intoned, removing the hood from her head to reveal a beautiful woman with luscious, straight silver hair, and shining silver eyes. Paired with her unusually pale skin, she stood bathed in the light of the divine barrier. Miya gripped her blade tightly upon seeing her features.

    ¡°You wretched monster, are you responsible for all this?! Did¡ª¡± Miya paused, a realisation striking her ¡°¡ªdid you send the Megabear too? Did you kill August?!¡± A faint golden aura radiated from Miya¡¯s form, a brilliant divine light peering from her eyes as the rapid cycling of essence began from within her.

    ¡°Was that the other knight? Good, that means the bear wasn¡¯t a total waste, at least. I suppose I¡¯ll have to pick up where it left off.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve sealed your own fate by coming here, mage! Once I¡¯m finished with you and your little underlings, I¡¯ll make sure the Faith burns your kingdom to the ground! I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll love the part about the enchanted items you¡¯re using for this little operation. Let me guess, necromancy for the bear? Perhaps mind control for the goblins? And then there¡¯s the wand or staff with a modified version of the magic missile. It must have cost you a king¡¯s ransom just for this little outing alone.¡±

    The knights¡¯ accusations seemed more than amusing to the elf, an evil smile crossing her face. ¡°You self-righteous cattle think you have everything figured out, but you and your god have no idea the destruction soon to be wrought upon you.¡± A dim reddish light began to glow on the elf¡¯s left shoulder, summoning forth a thick black miasma that moved and consolidated around her hands. The two watched with trepidation as a long spear and a large round shield materialized in her grasp. They were jet black, boasting an intimidating design with sharp spikes. Miya¡¯s eyes widened at the sight; surprise evident in her expression.

    ¡°Aksel, run to the church,¡± Miya ordered calmly.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Aksel stuttered at the sudden command.

    ¡°Whatever magic she¡¯s using, there¡¯s no way I can combat it with you here. Get to the church and stay out of the way. Hera will protect you so long as you stay inside her domain.¡±

    ¡°But, But, Miya¡ª"

    ¡°JUST DO IT!¡± Miya snapped at him, ¡°You¡¯re unarmed, injured, and way out of your league, now get moving!¡±

    Out of my league, he grimaced at the harsh but true words. He could barely take down a goblin on his own, so what was he going to do here? He couldn¡¯t do anything; he was just someone who thought he could be a hero.

    I may be out of my league, but I¡¯m not entirely useless! Aksel grabbed the goblin¡¯s dagger and sprinted towards the town.

    ¡°Aksel!¡± Miya called out just as a barrier of light formed beside him, shielding him from a dark energy bolt shot his way the moment he took off running. Stumbling only for a moment, he raced towards the burning village.

    Vine, you¡¯re the strongest person here. We need you.

    ---

    As Aksel descended the hill, the horrifying reality of the devastation in Carnifex became apparent. The village resembled something he¡¯d see in his nightmares, with shattered doors and windows, fires spreading through the settlement and bodies¡ªgenuine, human corpses¡ªscattered across the streets. It was evident that some of the villagers had tried to seek refuge in the church, but those who hadn¡¯t succumbed to multiple stab wounds had been burnt to a crisp.

    This must have been that elf.

    In contrast, the number of dead goblins was far too few for this to be considered a battle. These villagers weren¡¯t fighters; they posed no threat to anyone or anything. They were simply peaceful people living their daily lives, sleeping happily after a day of celebration. However, that very revelry likely aided the invaders in their ruthless rampage. Gazing in the direction of the inn, Aksel moved through the village, muttering curses under his breath at the sheer injustice. This shouldn¡¯t be happening; this wasn¡¯t right. An angel had to be on the way, right? This was the kind of atrocity they would swoop in to stop, wasn¡¯t it?

    He pressed on through the winding streets and narrow alleys, lit by careless fires and the light of the moons. Although he anticipated encountering a goblin or three, he never spotted a single one, not even once. That wasn¡¯t to say they weren¡¯t around, however. The unmistakeable sounds of their presence echoed from inside the houses¡ªlaughter, arguments, and barking exchanged in their incomprehensible language. It seemed they were content to ransack the places they invaded rather than check if any survivors were roaming the streets.

    Lucky me, he grimaced, trying to make his way to the inn as fast as he could.

    Eventually, he emerged onto the main road near the inn, clinging to the hope of finding Vine and Theo still together. The approach to the inn, however, was swarming with invaders, not just goblins but hobgoblins, and, from the looks of things, an orc as well.

    There must be a back door, maybe I can get in that way.

    However, it was too late, as the Orc kicked in the door. His heart sank as he peered out from the corner, hearing the orc¡¯s shouts from a distance. He gripped the dagger tightly in his hand, weighing his next move and his chances of survival. After his last encounter with a goblin, just the idea of fighting for his life again made his hands tremble, and his injuries flare.

    What am I supposed to do, fight my way to the inn? Dright! What do I do here?

    His thoughts were interrupted when a green mass of muscles came flying out the same door he entered from, as Vine appeared, standing tall in front of the horde of creatures with her sword in hand. Her clothes were soaked in blood, and her eyes seemed to have a vibrant shine that he recognised from once before, in her fight with the megabear. Were he not trying to stay hidden, he would have pumped his fist in celebration.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯s one of dem knights, ain¡¯t ya? I bet you got tons of dose circley dings. Well, I¡¯d love to play wich ya, but I dink I¡¯ll just skip to da end,¡± the orc said as he removed his eyepatch. A cone of green zapped into existence for only the briefest of moments before fading, covering Vine in its path. Then, only moments later, she fell to her knees.

    ¡°HAHAHAHA, I love dis little jigarit. One look and ya blood¡¯ll turn ta poison,¡± the orc chucked, slipping his eyepatch back on. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t get ta use it too much, can¡¯t exactly charge it yet, but I do love when I get da chance.¡±

    What?! Vine! NO! She can¡¯t be dead! He didn¡¯t even touch her! What was that thing?! Aksel thoughts raged inside him as he couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from his companion. His heart brimmed with fear and dread, witnessing the most powerful person he had ever seen dying in front of him.

    I need to¡ª!

    His legs locked up, his body defying his commands. His hand and shoulder burned at the thought of meeting their crude weapons, of seeing their sadistic smiles, of being that powerless and in pain yet again. He could feel his heart racing, his body running cold.

    No¡­ I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do this.

    Theo told him as much. He wasn¡¯t strong, he wasn¡¯t tough, and he certainly wasn¡¯t a skilled fighter. His survival until now was down to sheer luck, even making it to this point must have been due to some divine interference. So, what did that make him? Just a man, clutching a makeshift metal dagger, always dreaming too big.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I¡¯m not strong enough, for this¡­ for anything.

    An endless parade of nightmares marched through his mind, revealing death, after death, after death. There was a part of himself that truly believed facing the real thing wouldn¡¯t faze him anymore, that he¡¯d be able to use those experiences to carve out something meaningful for himself. Yet, all he ended up doing was contributing more fuel for his future night terrors. In desperation, he turned his gaze back to Vine, hoping something, anything would happen to save her¡ªlike Miya, or an angel, or by Nith, he¡¯d even be happy to see the Heretica riding in at this point. But, there was nothing, just Vine writhing on the ground, her condition only growing worse.

    Damn it, I¡¯m sorry Vine. He averted his eyes, shutting them tightly, unable to watch her torment any longer. I-I have to get to the church, back to Hera now, before it¡¯s¡ª

    ¡°AAAAAAAH!¡± His thoughts were abruptly cut off as Vine¡¯s cries of pain pierced the air. Unable to resist, he opened his eyes, compelled to look upon the face of his companion¡ªno, his friend.

    ¡°V-Vine,¡± he whispered. Amidst the darkness and the goblins, for a fleeting moment, it seemed as though he could see her with perfect clarity. Her eyes and mouth dripped with poison, her hands clutching at her heart, but most disturbing of all was her expression. Her neutral stare, the mask he¡¯d only ever seen broken once in the entire time he¡¯d known her, was gone, replaced by one of fear and pain beyond anything she could endure. She fought to suppress further screams of agony. Witnessing it hit him harder than anything he¡¯d ever seen in his life, the kind soul searching to find her sister and home, the person whom he owed so much, dying in such agony while he cowered in the shadows. That simply wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Vine!¡± He shouted it like a battle cry, his legs not only unlocking, but propelling him towards the horde of monsters before any of them even knew what was happening. The goblins turned towards the human charging their lines, and more than a few of them panicked at the sudden surprise attack from behind. Despite the churning in his stomach as he got closer to the little green monsters, he wouldn¡¯t stop. The same drive that threw him into danger time and time again was alive and well once more, and he wouldn¡¯t be cowed again.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Aksel roared at the goblin raising its weapon in his path, along with the others around it. Then, Aksel jumped, shoving his foot into the pointy-nosed creature¡¯s face and using it into a living steppingstone to vault over their lines. With a new crook in its nose, the goblin fell to the ground as Aksel only slightly fumbled his landing, rushing to his friend¡¯s side as soon as he was on his feet. The other monsters were about to pursue, but the orc threw out a hand with a laugh, ordering them to halt and allowing Aksel to reach her.

    ¡°Vine? Vine! Stay with me, speak to me!¡± Aksel panicked as he stared into her eyes, but there was no response. He ripped one of his hands away from her when he felt the sensation of a hundred wasps stinging him at once, discovering a few drops of the poison sliding down his skin.

    Bloodfalls! This stuff¡¯s inside her?!

    ¡°¡­A¡­Ak-sel?¡± Vine recognised him, barely managing to say his name as the poison flowed through her veins.

    ¡°Best not touch ¡®er, human. Da poison¡¯ll kill ye if it gets inside ya! HAHA. Oh, I love dis part,¡± the orc gloated with glee.

    He ignored the orc, putting his arms under her shoulders and dragging her into the battle-scarred inn, laying her down on the ground. He looked up at the orc briefly and saw the biggest grin the thing could possibly manage spread across its face.

    The bastard¡¯s just enjoying this!

    ¡°Aksel, you¡¯re back!¡± Theo ran over to his side. ¡°Where have you been all this time? What¡¯s happening to them?¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± Aksel questioned.

    ¡°Over there,¡± Theo pointed out the other man, a merchant from the trade caravan with the same symptoms as Vine. ¡°Are they poisoned or something?¡±

    ¡°That orc keeps saying it¡¯s poison. Crap, how are we supposed to treat this?¡±

    ¡°AAAAAH!¡± Vine screamed in agony once more, the pain too much to bear without release. He quickly grabbed her hand, and immediately felt it being crushed under her strength. He bore with it, however, he needed to.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vine, it¡¯s going to be okay!¡± he reassured her quickly. Spotting the bag on her person, he grabbed it. Using his teeth, he loosened its string and stuck his hand inside, oblivious to the stares of those around him who witnessed his arm disappear into the space much too small to contain it. The layer of rocks on the top cut into his arm, many falling out of the sack as he continued his search, mentally promising to get Vine all the rocks she wanted if she would just stay with him.

    Come on! I need something that can heal, cancel out the poison, whatever it is you have! A drink, a bandage, a hat, a weapon, dright, even a healing rock would do! Just something! Anything! Aksel¡¯s countless, unspecified requests led a number of items to bash and shift around his grip, not one appearing to be what he needed. Damn it! Healing! medicine! Come on! A glass object suddenly came into his grip. Removing his arm, it carried with it a bottle of red liquid. I hope the bag isn¡¯t lying to me.

    ¡°Vine, you need to drink this, quickly.¡± He freed his hand and tried pushing the bottle to her lips, but her flailing was too wild, almost knocking it from his grip. He attempted to pin her right arm down. ¡°Theo, hold her down!¡± Soon, Theo was by her left, doing the same, but Vine¡¯s strength was too much for them to overcome. Additionally, poisonous flecks of green kept bombarding Aksel¡¯s skin, causing immense pain every time. When some of it touched Theo¡¯s arms, she yelped in pain and fell onto her back, rolling around.

    ¡°Please! Someone! Hold her down so I can give her this!¡± Aksel pleaded to the small crowd, but none responded. ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡±

    ¡°That bag, what was that just now?¡± David asked coldly, his mind and goals far from the situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time for this right now! You have to help us or she¡¯s going to die!¡± Aksel shouted once more, but his words fell on deaf ears. Instead, David looked over to the traders silently watching their comrade die in much the same manner.

    ¡°Forget them, Aksel,¡± Theo managed to pick herself up, though he could see the tears of pain swelling up in her eyes. ¡°Pass me the bottle and hold her down, I¡¯ll give it to her, okay?¡± There was little choice. He passed the bottle over to Theo, who hung over Vine¡¯s head waiting for her chance to feed it to her. He tried and tried again to pin Vine, but he simply didn¡¯t have the strength. No matter what he did, he could not restrain her. Until, suddenly, he was? No, that wasn¡¯t right, he still didn¡¯t have enough strength to pin her down on his own. Yet somehow, her left shoulder was pinned, forced to the ground by¡­ something? Aksel didn¡¯t have the time to understand his good fortune, pushing all of his weight down on her right side, his hands sizzling in the drops of poisonous liquid. Vine kicked and screamed, but using her cloak as a shield, Theo pinned her head between her knee and hand and poured the red medicine into her mouth. While some spilled over, most flowed down her throat, caught between coughs and gargles.

    The wailing paused, Vine¡¯s body appearing to relax as the medicine did its work. Suddenly, a blue auric glow started emanating around her body, weak at first, but growing brighter by the second. Vine looked to Theo, then to her left, then to Aksel.

    ¡°¡­ R-Run¡­ I-I can¡¯t,¡± her few pained words were all she could communicate, when the sound of cracking glass rang out from underneath her. Aksel knew that sound all too well, and threw himself back from her, gaining as much distance as he could.

    ¡°Theo, get back!¡± He warned her, as she too leaped to her feet and backed away. Vine¡¯s breath turned into pained noises, before returning to screams as the surfaces around her began to be consumed in her shattering web. Before they knew it, Aksel and Theo were separated, isolated from one another by the rapid spread. Aksel by the front door on his own, and Theo at the back with the other survivors.

    ¡°Get out, now!¡± Aksel shouted, knowing what was to come. Last time, Vine managed to regain control just before it turned fatal, a feat she likely wouldn¡¯t be able to replicate.

    With her bag still in his grasp, and little other choice, he fled the building, out the front doors and back to the street filled with gawking monsters. He looked back only once during his escape, seeing everyone fleeing through the doors into the kitchen.

    The inn was engulfed by Vine¡¯s magic before everyone¡¯s eyes, with the goblins retreating as it spread to the outer wall. Some sought the safety of the rooftops while the orc observed intently as, from corner to corner, the building was consumed in the effect. The air was filled with the heart-wrenching sounds of Vine¡¯s cries of pain. Aksel was only able to watch from a distance as she writhed inside, alone. Then, with the resonance of a thousand windows shattering at once, the building shattered to pieces and collapsed with Vine inside.

    Aksel stood there, powerless, horrified, and guilty.

    Even after all that, I couldn¡¯t save her.

    ¡°HAHAHA! Dose knights are a right riot! Dey¡¯s sure know ¡®ow ta put on a good show,¡± the orc laughed.

    Aksel rushed to the ruins, tossing the bag aside as he used his bare hands to start digging through the rubble. It¡¯s true no ordinary person could have survived having a building dropped on them, but this was Vine, she was no ordinary person. She was strong, resilient, and she¡­ she was an Animage. If she could survive getting thrown around by the megabear, this should be nothing for her.

    The remnants of the building varied in size, ranging from chunks as large as his head to those the size of his pinkie, much in the way the megabear¡¯s flesh was broken apart. The shattering process left the debris with sharp edges, however. It was as though each piece had been surgically sliced while it stood in place before collapsing. Despite the masonry continuously cutting his hands, he continued to dig, ignoring the pain, ignoring any part of his mind that told him she was already dead¡ªcrushed to death or suffocating within the rubble.

    No! I¡¯ll find her! I¡¯ll find her! Aksel told himself, refusing to give up.

    Throwing handful after handful behind him, he slowly tunnelled into the debris, when a landslide of shattered rubble almost buried him, forcing him to back up. Mocking laughter flared up behind him, underscoring his futile efforts. There was no way he¡¯d ever get to her before whatever time she had left was spent.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡± Aksel never got the chance to finish his sentence, as the jet-black blade from the uncaring orc sliced cleanly through his back with a single swing, his flesh opening up in a spray of blood. The wound burned hot, like it was being roasted on an open flame, and all the air escaped his lungs in a single pained yelp. His body could do little else than fall forward, crashing into the ground like a sack of meaty potatoes. The burning in his wound began to turn cold, his body losing its warmth with every drop of blood that leaked to the street.

    ¡°Grrrr, ¡®ow much more blood does dis ding take?¡± the orc appeared angry, flipping Aksel over onto his back. Aksel¡¯s eyes fell over the bag he so carelessly threw to the side; he was so close too. He reached for the item, hoping his salvation might lay inside.

    It was too late, however. His eyes grew heavy, his arms too weak, his body too cold. Even as his fingers brushed against the items rim, it was already over, and when his eyes closed this final time, they did not open again.

    ---

    Miya leaned against her sword, a gash stretching from her nose to her right eye, darkening her vision. She was prepared to make her last stand, when the elf suddenly halted her attacks. With a subtle grin, she planted her black spear into the ground, shifting her gaze towards the village below.

    ¡°I was beginning to believe they dug those tunnels for nothing. Those accursed creatures take far too many liberties when all they need to do is slit a few throats,¡± she remarked, a hint of disdain lacing her words. ¡°At least they¡¯ve served their purpose.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, we¡¯re far from finished here,¡± Miya retorted, doing her best to downplay her injuries while using the brief respite to patch up the worst of her wounds once more.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re finished. Honestly, this was more like passing the time than anything else,¡± the invader remarked casually, finding amusement in the situation as her silver hair and pale skin glowed in the moonlight and the flickering fires.

    ¡°Don¡¯t insult me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. That little arrow trick had me for a while, but we both know you¡¯ve exhausted your god¡¯s favour long ago,¡± the elf relished the moment.

    ¡°Tsk¡± Miya clicked her tongue. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Almost everything she had left was tapped out, but she wasn¡¯t completely out of options yet.

    I just need one good opening, Miya thought to herself, waiting for her chance.

    Miya looked towards the village from the small ridge where the two adversaries stood. She¡¯d witnessed the inn¡¯s collapse just moments ago, though she remained in the dark about how or why it occurred.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? What do the elves even gain from attacking this village?¡± Miya questioned.

    ¡°Oh this?¡± The invader responded nonchalantly. ¡°I¡¯m merely here to perform a simple ritual¡ªone that will transform all of you useless humans into something more useful. I was informed that a smaller version would suffice, but I knew this grander scale would be more effective.¡±

    ¡°A ritual?¡± Miya sought clarification.

    ¡°Oh, a confused human, how original. I bet this is all going to come as quite a shock to you¡ªnot that you¡¯ll care, since you¡¯ll soon be consumed and become a part of something far greater.¡± The elf¡¯s eerie confidence unnerved Miya.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re kidding. You¡¯re summoning something? Here?¡± Miya stammered in disbelief.

    ¡°Very perceptive, got it in one.¡±

    ¡°Ha, even if whatever you¡¯re using does summon anything, it will be cleansed in a sea of holy fire, just like the rest of you spikes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think that will be a problem. Even if I was to be struck down tomorrow, it would not save your kingdom from disaster. The first domino is about to fall, and with it, the countdown to the apocalypse will begin.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you think you¡¯re going to do, The Heavens will stop it, just like they always have.¡±

    ¡°Unlikely. Tell me, do you know what a demon is?¡±

    ¡°A what? Is that some low life dungeon-kin?¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the elf picked up her spear and hurled it at Miya¡¯s leg, skewering it. The knight roared in pain, forced to kneel. ¡°There, that¡¯s far more appropriate. Now, watch as history is made.¡± With that, the elf moved to the edge of the ridge and began to chant.

    ¡°Hear me, oh demons of the other side!¡ª ¡° The ominous incantation echoed through the air.

 Chapter 17: Something Was Missing

    Everything was dark, darker than dark¡ªthere was nothing to see, nothing to hear, nothing at all. Lyvina found herself buried under the rubble of the inn. Her body had phased through all the wreckage, leaving what little remained of her stuck against the basement floor amidst the debris. Two stories of bite-sized lumber and masonry lay above her, and not only her arms, but now most of her lower body had been shattered to pieces, leaving her little more than a torso with a few stumps. In short¡­

    She was trapped.

    What¡­ happened? Why did all this happen? Why? Why? Why? WHY!? The questions echoed relentlessly in Lyvina¡¯s mind, each repetition intensifying the overwhelming sense of confusion and despair.

    She thought back to just a few minutes ago. Vine was poisoned by that mechanical eye, when that man, Aksel, came rushing in through the crowd of goblins. It was almost moving to see someone care so much about her saviour. Yet, she could only watch helplessly as Aksel and Theo tried to save her, while the other ungrateful drights in the Inn refused to help. She remembered screaming at them, begging them to help alongside Aksel, but her voice carried no weight¡ªthey just looked on.

    The anger still burned in her chest, a roaring inferno fuelled by the people who abandoned her for all those years stood by and did nothing to save Vine. There was no time for her impotent rage at that moment, however. She was the only one who could help save Vine, or so she thought. The poison couldn¡¯t affect her, and Aksel was not strong enough to restrain Vine for the medicine to be delivered. So, she forced Vine¡¯s arm down, stepping on her to prevent her from flailing.

    But then, there was the glow, and the cracks, which took a hold of her entire lower body. She recalled watching everyone around her leave, but she refused, staying with Vine right until the very end.

    And now, here she was. Armless, legless, alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair¡­¡± She spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°I was happy. I was finally happy, and it was taken away from me again. Why does it always happen to me? Can¡¯t the world just let me be happy for once? FOR ONCE?!¡± The anguish in her words echoed in the emptiness surrounding her, a desperate plea to an indifferent universe.

    ¡°No¡­ No, I can¡¯t be happy, can I? Because I¡¯m just a horrible little girl who was hanged for her horrible crimes. Just a horrible person, living in a horrible world, filled with horrible people, ruled by a horrible god¡­¡± She spoke to herself, weeping. ¡°Y-you¡¯ve taken everything from me now¡­¡± There was no escaping to fantasy to avoid reality, there was no more wandering the village in pursuit of meaning, there was only the darkness, the bitter, lonely, darkness that enveloped her in its unforgiving embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vine must have been a test. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A test she clearly failed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She should have just ignored her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She should have remained a content little plaything in her prison. Once more, the dark thoughts in the corner of her mind started to advance.

    She¡¯d be alone, alone forever, alone in her own mind, in her own world, never meant to interact with another person again. Maybe if she was a good girl, a truly good girl, the cruel overlord of this nightmare might have the rubble removed, perhaps even have the inn rebuilt once more, and she can crawl around the basement all she liked, like a fucking bug. Oh wait, she remembered now¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t even come close to their status in this world, because she was worthless.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± She began again, but this time, her apologies paused. She had begged for forgiveness so many times now, for whatever crime she committed so very long ago, but it never worked. Nobody cared how sorry she was, nobody cared how much suffering she went through. So then, what was the point?

    ¡°No¡­ No. No more apologies. I¡¯m sick of being sorry for whatever I did! I¡¯ve suffered enough, damn it! When will anyone else suffer like I have?! When will someone else feel the pain I¡¯ve had to?!¡± Lyvina shouted into the void, raising her stumps as high into the air as she could manage.

    ¡°WHY, FIRST!? WHY DO YOU HATE ME SO FUCKING MUCH?! JUST FIND SOMEONE ELSE TO TORTURE ALREADY AND LET ME GO!!! I WANT TO LIVE! I JUST WANT TO LIVE! I JUST WANT TO HAVE MY LIFE BACK! STOP TAKING IT ALL AWAY FROM MEEEEEEEE!!!!!¡± Lyvina screamed to the very heavens. Though she wasn¡¯t aware of it at the time, something greater¡ªa presence that transcended this world¡ªfinally took notice.

    ¡°I¡¯LL MAKE YOU PAY! I¡¯LL MAKE THIS WORLD PAY! THIS WORLD WILL EXPERIENCE EVERYTHING! EVERYTHING I¡¯VE HAD TO ENDURE! EVERY GOD! EVERY ANGEL! EVERY MONSTER AND PERSON THERE IS! I¡¯LL DO IT! I PROMISE! I¡¯LL FIND A WAY! I¡¯LL MAKE THIS WORLD PAY FOR EVERYTHING IT¡¯S DONE IF IT¡¯S THE LAST THING I DOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!¡±

    Sparks of blue filled her vision as a connection was made. Everything in sight was consumed by a massive brilliant blue light, like a star was shining directly in front of her. The entire world trembled, and her mind went numb.

    Her consciousness faded to nothing.

    ---

    Lyvina¡¯s eyes slowly drifted open, emerging from her slumber. It was strange, she felt like she just experienced the most vivid dream of her life, yet she couldn¡¯t for the life of her remember what it was about. Her drowsy mind began to awaken, but something else caught her attention, something even more peculiar than her forgotten dream. She wasn¡¯t in her bed; in fact, she wasn¡¯t sleeping in a bed at all. Instead, she found herself resting on the floor somewhere. When her eyes finally adjusted to the darkness in the room, she realised where she had ended up. She was apparently in the basement of the Heroes Tale Inn, just dozing off on the ground.

    Her cheeks flushed red in embarrassment. How long had she been down here like this? What time was it? Was mother looking for her? Working herself up into a panic, Lyvina scrambled to her feet, hastily dusted herself off the best she could, and tried to escape the basement as quickly as possible. With any luck, she might get away with this without getting caught.

    Just as she was about to head towards the stairs, she noticed something out of the corner of her eye. There was a girl with white and black hair lying on the ground, asleep only a few feet from her. Taking a closer look, a wave of relief washed over her as she saw it was Vine, Vine, Vine, Vine, Vine, Vine Vine Vine Vine Vine V?i?n?e? V???i???n???e??? V????i?????n???e????? V???????i?????n??????e???? V?????i????n????e??? V?????i????????n??????e?????-

    Lyvina was d?e?a?d?, and her arms and legs were b?r?o?k?e?n, crushed under the weight of the inn, yet her arms and legs were back, and the inn was¡­ No, no no no no no. It was wrong, it was all wrong. She felt so thin, like her insides had been scooped out and spread across her body like butter, the missing parts filled out with something that wasn¡¯t meant to be there, that couldn¡¯t handle being there. Her brain was pounding against her skull, her chest felt like she was having a heart attack as it tried to cope with the strain. She was burning up, her mind couldn¡¯t bear it. Something was missing, s???o???m???e???t???h???i???n???g??? ???w???a???s??? ???m???i???s???s???i???n???g??? ??? s?????o???????m??????e????????t?????h?????i?????????n???????g?????? ?????w??????a????????s????? ????m??????i????s???????s?????????i??????n?????g??????.?????

    ¡­

    A mysterious girl with black and white hair, someone Lyvina had never seen before, was also asleep down here in the basement. She must be a traveller of some kind, new to town. After all, there was no way someone with such a distinctive appearance wouldn¡¯t be the talk of the village otherwise. Question was, what was she doing down here? Was she trying to sneak a free meal and fell asleep? It was warm down here, so it wasn¡¯t impossible that she stopped for a nap.

    Lyvina glanced around but didn¡¯t find anything else out of place, just the unfamiliar girl.

    How did we both fall asleep down here anyway? Lyvina wondered to herself, did David make a strange meal that put everyone to sleep or something? It wouldn¡¯t be the first time the inn served food with weird ingredients bought from passing merchants, like that time he bought some spices from somewhere or other that almost had patrons shooting fireballs out of their mouths, it was so spicy. Feeling a sense of camaraderie, she decided to wake the sleepy person. David was a nice man, but he wouldn¡¯t take kindly to a stranger sleeping in his inn without paying, let alone a thief doing it. She¡¯d be stuck working as a waitress for weeks otherwise.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    No matter how much she shook her, however, the girl would not wake up from her slumber, even though her beautiful emerald green and scarlet red eyes remained half-open. With a defeated pout, Lyvina surrendered to the unawakenable monster and tried to figure out another way to extricate her slothful compatriot. Seeing no other way around it, and because she was such a nice person, Lyvina decided to carry her to safety.

    Kneeling down, she grabbed the girl¡¯s arm and placed it over her shoulder. For an adult, she was surprisingly light¡ªso much so that even someone like Lyvina could move her with ease. With her new companion firmly secured, it was onward to the stairs.

    As they ascended out of the basement, they arrived in the kitchen. Cautiously, Lyvina looked around, making as little noise as possible while moving her, a task that certainly wasn¡¯t made easier when her feet kept getting stuck in the gaps between the stairs. Fortunately, the kitchen was clear¡ªno doubt a bit of luck granted to her by The First for this most righteous of causes. Unfortunately, that luck didn¡¯t extend to unlocking doors, as her preferred escape route out the back was barred from her.

    That was a problem. Without a key, that left only the front door¡ªnot exactly the preferred option when trying to sneak out a potential dine-and-dasher, but what choice did she have? It wasn¡¯t like she could just leave her in the basement now after coming so far. She wasn¡¯t a monster, after all.

    Committing herself to the cause, they snuck over to the door that separated the kitchen from the tavern area and cautiously peeked through. The place, however, was empty, and not in an exaggerated sense. There were no odd drinkers, no waitstaff, and not even David was present manning the bar, the place was completely deserted.

    Where did everyone go? Lyvina wondered, slowly opening the door further. From the windows, she could see it was dark outside, only a thin light from the moons and torches lighting the way. Oh no, how long was I asleep? Mother¡¯s going to kill me.

    Odd sounds drew her attention away from her thoughts, coming from outside the inn. There was stamping, bashing and clashing, far too loud and too constant to be a group of merry men enjoying their night.

    Is there a festival outside? Lyvina pondered. She honestly couldn¡¯t remember the last time there was a festival in the village, as small and out of the way as it was¡ªOnly one way to find out. With the tavern area abandoned, they move to the exit, and with trepidation, she opened the door and peered outside.

    Children and adults alike were standing around, seemingly joyous and happy. Each of them carried toy weapons made from wood and wore strange masks of green, with comedically long noses that protruded from the front, reminiscent of a goblin¡¯s face. All except for one man, who had two tusks sticking up from the mouth and an eye patch drawn over the left eye in place of the large nose.

    She was in awe at all the new people in the village attending this festival, so much so that she let the girl slip to the ground. After all, there weren¡¯t nearly this many children in the village. She didn¡¯t understand what they were celebrating, but it seemed to involve a lot of monsters.

    Oh! Maybe this is a new festival for Kale! That¡¯s why there are many goblins here. She concluded, managing to figure out the meaning. After all, she was pretty sharp, and she couldn¡¯t wait to get involved and play with all her new friends. It was around this time that she noticed that all of them were staring at her. Was it because she was escaping with the dine-and-dasher? Or was it because she wasn¡¯t wearing a mask? The more she thought about it, it was probably the mask. Maybe there was a stall somewhere she could pick one up? She felt a bead of sweat roll down her brow but wiped it away with her sleeve. That was odd, when did she get so warm? It was so cold outside, yet she was really feeling the heat. Oh First, did she have a fever again? She really hoped she wasn¡¯t sick, she always used to get sick when she was younger, and she used to miss out on so much because she was always stuck in bed.

    While she was distracted, one of the cheery masked adults approached her. He was tall, and quite pudgy, though that would be a mean thing to say to him, so she kept that to herself. She was a nice person, after all. The man, however, turned out not to be so nice when he took the wooden sword in his hand and whacked her straight on her left shoulder.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Lyvina exclaimed, rubbing the bruise. The blow must have struck a nerve or something, as her arm was now completely numb. It was so uncalled for that she could feel her face turning red in annoyance. How was she supposed to move the dine-and-dasher now?

    Pouting harder than she ever had before, Lyvina kicked the guy in the shin as hard as she could. The man grabbed his leg in an overly comedic fashion and started hopping around, spinning, before finally falling to the ground, playing dead. With a nod that screamed ¡°serves you right¡±, Lyvina tried to pick up the girl again, when another cheery man came at her with a wooden toy mace.

    Not wishing to risk a repeat, Lyvina grabbed the weapon as it swung towards her, catching it with her good hand as it came down. It hurt a little when she grabbed the head with her palm, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as getting hit with the sword, which she still hadn¡¯t recovered from. Her annoyed pout returned. As she swung her hand left, the man followed, his movements like a parody of a person, exaggerated to the nth degree. When she threw her hand to the right, the toy flew straight out of his hands, bouncing harmlessly against the inn¡¯s solid wall. Clearly going for gold, the man put one hand to his face in a ¡°Oh woe is me¡± motion and fell to the ground.

    Lyvina scratched her head. Somehow, she now had two adults just lying on the ground, with the other masked festivalgoers keeping their distance for the moment. Looking around herself once more, she counted yet another man lying on the ground. Curious, she moved over to take a look at him.

    He was a young man, with long brown hair tied in a ponytail. She didn¡¯t recognise him from the village, so he must have come to Carnifex for the festivities. Strangely though, he wore no mask, yet he was still playing his part. She knelt down to poke and prod at the man a few times, yet she got no response at all. Looking up, she saw even more unmasked people lying on the ground throughout the streets, most of whom she recognised from the village.

    They¡¯re really committed to these roles, she thought, before noticing the bag laying before the man¡¯s grasping hand. Concluding that he must have been trying to reach for it before he started playing dead, Lyvina decided to be helpful and pushed the bag into his hands, closing his fist around it. With a short nod, she was satisfied at the good work she had done when someone stabbed her in the back, the wooden tip of the blade pressing into her spine, making it turn as numb as her arm.

    ¡°OWWW!¡± She jumped to her feet, rubbing her back vigorously, trying to get some feeling back into it. When she turned to see who would do such a thing, one of the masked children was standing there, his head cocked to the side with the toy in his hand. ¡°Hey, you brat! I¡¯m trying to help someone here. That really hurts, you know!¡±

    The boy didn¡¯t speak, but seemed almost surprised by her words, slowly backing away. Though he at least knew he was in the wrong, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to just let it slide. After all, her back and arm felt really weird now, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit. So, she punched the kid so hard in the face that the nose of the mask he was wearing snapped off. The boy poked his now missing nose once, and threw his hands up into the sky, letting the toy dagger spin in the air before it clunked on the ground. Without a single word, the kid ran over to a nearby house and lay down, joining the two adults who were still committed to the role of a corpse.

    Huh, she thought, this is¡­ kinda fun. Is this all part of the festival? She looked back towards her sleepy partner, whom she realised might actually be playing dead too, then to the ¡°dead¡± man. A heartfelt smile unconsciously crossed her face at the sight. She felt happy seeing the two for some reason, almost like she harboured an unspoken bond with the pair. With feeling beginning to return to her arm and back, she returned her sights to the crowd and started to consider. She still didn¡¯t have a mask, but that didn¡¯t seem to matter, so maybe she¡¯d just play along. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like a good idea, she could play with everyone and then explain to her mother that she was just enjoying the festival and was totally not asleep in the inn¡¯s basement. I wonder if Ethan is out here too?

    Committing to her role, Lyvina picked up the toy beside her and ran over to another one of the children, poking it into their chest. The boy clutched at his heart, holding out his hand ahead of him towards the sky, and fell forward. There was so much ham in their acting that he¡¯d put the butchers out of business, but Lyvina giggled all the same. She didn¡¯t have the first idea what was going on, but with everyone acting so goofy, she couldn¡¯t help but have fun. She looked towards the next group of masked children, who seemed to have taken a few steps away from her.

    Maybe everyone without masks plays the role of a hero, she gave a playful laugh. If she was playing a hero, like the Kale of old, she should try some hammy acting too.

    ¡°Foul beasts of the dark, I shall slay thee in the name of the one true god!¡± She delivered her lines in the most over-the-top fashion, as the rest of the group scattered. Looks like she had sussed it out after all, a proud smile forming, when a foot crashed into her face¡ªa foot of all things! Though it didn¡¯t hurt nearly as much as being struck by the toys, it was still a foot! Were there no rules to this thing? Worse still, she had mud on her face from where the man had been walking.

    Looking to see who the owner of said foot was, she found the tusked man, standing tall next to her. He carried the longest wooden sword she¡¯d ever seen, clearly a masterfully crafted piece, as he positioned himself like a swordsman, so serious in contrast to the others who seemed so goofy by comparison. She¡¯d be lying if she said he didn¡¯t spoil the mood somewhat, but she¡¯d play along. She was a hero after all, and there was a monster to slay. With her dagger in hand, she charged.

 Chapter 18: The Mage

    The elven summoner could practically taste success as the ritual approached its climax. All dead bodies, unattached souls, and even the goblins she¡¯d pacted with, would be fed into the formation like a meat grinder, summoning forth her demon with power to spare. She could feel the world around her moving in the fifth dimension, all the way to the very edge of Nith, the space between their world and the border of reality. The hook was baited, and the line was cast¡ªall that was left was for the demons beyond their layer of reality, beyond the void sea that separated them, to heed the call, and take hold.

    Then, it all came crashing down.

    A colossal pillar of light, shining a brilliant pale blue, thrust into the air like a spear stabbing into the night sky, erupting from the remains of the inn. Debris flew into the air, scattering across the village and showering homes and goblins alike. The intensity reached the level of a burning star, lighting up the countryside for miles around. The ascending beam only halted after striking its desired destination high over the village, and there, it started to consolidate.

    A massive orb of blue began forming, growing in size exponentially until it rivalled the moons in the night sky for space.

    The beam slowly shrank in size, feeding the expanse of the new sun until it finally fizzled and faded away, leaving behind its radiant child watching over the landscape. All creatures looked upon the spectacle with awe, a sight like no other.

    Her elven eyes were cracked wide open, her mouth slightly agape at the great blue orb, so large it covered more than half the village. There were no black shadows, no greater presence, they didn¡¯t even make contact with a demon. Whatever caused the beam of light completely broke her ritual before any of her material could be properly offered. Yet, this failure didn¡¯t even register, her mind focused solely on the phenomena above them.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± she voiced her thoughts, her expression indescribable, ¡°Is that¡­ mana? No¡­ it can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be. This is the middle-of-nowhere, a human settlement of no importance, yet that bluish hue, it can¡¯t be anything else. How is it here in such abundance?¡± The elf stepped forward slowly, like one approaching an object of reverence. ¡°This is¡­ Amazing, this is absolutely amazing!¡±

    ¡°Mana? What are you talking about?¡± Miya spoke with a pained voice, the spear still impaling her leg. The elf¡¯s expression turned cold when she looked at the knight. Her shoulder glowed red, and the crafted spear inside the knight¡¯s leg turned into smoke, returning to her body. Miya cried out in pain, using what she could spare in her formation to stop herself from bleeding to death.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know, now!¡± The elf shouted; the first time she¡¯d seen the invader so rattled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I still don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re here,¡± Miya answered, receiving the elf¡¯s boot to her stomach for her efforts, knocking her to the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with that!¡± the elf pointed to the blue sun suspended over the village. ¡°How are you humans storing so much unsealed mana, and why did you choose such a remote village?!¡± The once confident and arrogant elf bared her emotions openly, revealing the extent of her fury at this discovery. ¡°You damn humans talk about the evils of mana, happy to watch the world burn around you while you cosy up to those feathered freakshows, yet you have the audacity to conceal something like this?!¡± She pressed her foot on the open wound in Miya¡¯s leg, maximising the knight¡¯s suffering. ¡°Who is the mage behind all of this? A human? Who am I kidding, they¡¯re likely from a species with actual talent, and not from a race of incompetent slaves that move from one master to another like Veshya¡¯s harlots move between clients,¡± Miya almost lost a tooth from the swift kick to her head.

    ¡°There are only humans living here, and mana has been sealed for a thousand years, you dumb spikey bitc¡ªAAAHH!¡± Miya yelped and coughed as she was kicked in the gut again.

    ¡°Do you take me for a fool, human?! Do you believe my eyes deceive me?!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with your lies! Tell me who they are! A greying demi-human? An ancient beastling? Or do you harbour one of my kin within this remote settlement?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise those spikey ears were just for decoration because I could have sworn, I just told you, there¡¯s no damn mages here¡ªAHH!¡±

    ¡°Outsiders, then!¡±

    ¡°Where do you think we are? Only merchants and settlers come through here, that and Aksel¡¯s party with the other¡­ knight.¡± Miya found herself stumbling on that last word, the statement feeling¡­ wrong to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re useless to me then!¡± the elf bellowed, conjuring a new, shorter spear in her hand. Just before a killing blow could be struck, Miya¡¯s body exploded with a brilliant golden light. The elf reeled back, as the knight swiftly rose to her feet once more, her newly reclaimed sword slashing the elf from hip to shoulder across her torso. A spray of blood splashed across Miya¡¯s face, staining her sword red.

    Her sword came back around for a second strike, but her foe was too nimble, and threw herself over the edge of the ridge before another swing could land. The knight watched her tumble down the hill until the foliage and trees finally obscured her. Unable to ignore her injuries any longer, she collapsed to her knees, her breathing heavy, sweating for all she was worth, with her muscles crying out in exhaustion and agony.

    That burst of light she unleashed was her final gambit, an all-or-nothing move. By channelling every ounce of energy left in her body and expelling it out in all directions, she created a dazzling display while pushing her body far past its limits in a brief surge of power. There was, of course, a reason this desperate maneuvre was a last resort. Now drained of all divine essence, Miya was less than useless. Her body ran cold with the luxurious heat of the divine now completely absent from her system, her joints locking up, her breathing becoming more rapid, and her heart rate quickening. This was to say nothing of her injuries. She was an addict without a fix, and if she didn¡¯t receive divine essence soon, she was going to die.

    There was only one option left.

    Miya closed her eyes, peering deep within herself, fixing her gaze on the divine formations within. Years of meticulous work had crafted the divine formations inside her but were now completely tapped dry of any energy. Her mental focus honed on one of her circles, the largest and outermost of her set of five. These circles should be spinning like gears in a well-oiled machine but had ground to a halt in her essenceless body. In its simplest form, her circle was a solidified band of divine energy, enhancing her capacity to manipulate, store and manifest the power of the heavens. It was an essential component in not only a knight¡¯s arsenal but also for every member of the Faith.

    ¡°I need to reclaim it,¡± Miya muttered to herself, hardly able to speak.

    Focusing, Miya began projecting her own will on the circle, demanding it return to its original state. Slowly, the manifestation began to vibrate, and so too did her chest. Though uncomfortable, it was not painful. Her mind hung there, watching with increasing impatience as the circle continued to shake. Every second felt ten times its length, as her body begged for relief. Finally, the circle started to dissolve back into the base energy that formed it, the vibrations decreasing until it could no longer be felt. Her body drank whatever was released like there was no tomorrow, swiftly cycling in the droplets to the rest of her body.

    Months of progress, gone¡­

    Falling into a trance-like state, Miya directed all essence mined from her dying circle to her injures. The elf¡¯s words stuck in her mind¡ªtalk of mages and mana of a kind that shouldn¡¯t be possible, and of the mysterious knight that came to her rescue just before she and Aksel were eaten.

    Who is she, really?

    ---

    ¡°Heh heh heh!¡± Lyvina giggled, experiencing a level of joy she hadn¡¯t felt in a very long time. She couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but up until now she¡¯d felt so bored, so starved for attention that getting to play like this made her so giddy that not even her growing fever was going to stop her.

    She¡¯d chased down and ¡°killed¡± so many of the other children in strange masks, even coming up with her own mini-game where she scored points for everyone she took out. A lovely trail of overacting bodies was left in her wake. Though her wooden dagger was getting a little cracked, it was still usable for now. Her larping had brought her all the way to the village centre, which, instead of being filled with carts and stalls, was a near empty arena¡ªa large open space just for her and this man in the tusked mask to fight. Surrounding them were the countless children, more than she¡¯d ever imagined seeing in one place, observing from windows, leaning out of doorways, and gathering around the rim. Some even perched on rooftops, adding to the spectacle.

    How did I not hear about this event before? This festival is crazy! Lyvina thought joyously, spinning around with her arms out wide. She basked in the attention, the thrill of it all. This was the greatest night of her life.

    The massive sword came down, thwacking against the ground as she nimbly dodged to the side, surprising even herself with how quick she was. Almost as an afterthought, Lyvina kicked the man in the knee, almost falling over herself as she gained some distance.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She gave voice to her confusion, seeing the tusked mask man hopping all around while holding his knee in a far too overly dramatic fashion, his lengthy weapon left carelessly on the ground. It didn¡¯t make much sense; she was sure she¡¯d gotten in a few good stabs with her wooden dagger before, but it was the kick that seemed to get the best reaction.

    ¡°Heh Heh Heh!¡± It provided a cheap laugh at its absurdity, wondering why she was even bothering with a weapon when her tiny kicks and punches make everyone so goofy.

    Well, I am the hero after all, no wonder nobody can stand up to me, she thought, her pride swelling within. Buuuuut¡­

    Her mischievous eyes fell upon the blade that measured larger than herself. Every hero needed a famous weapon, and that one looked like the best of the best. She approached it, but the tusked man noticed her, and dove for the blade with all his overly dramatic might, sliding along the cold stone floor until his hand just barely wrapped around the hilt. All the masked children threw their hands up in celebration, some even waving score cards that rated such a flawless dive. She wasn¡¯t going to give up though; after all, that mighty blade was destined to be hers. Ignoring the crowd, she stamped her foot on the man¡¯s hand, grinding her shoe into him until he was forced to relent. Admitting defeat, the over actor withdrew his reddening hand and shook it in the air like it was on fire, his cheeks puffing up as he silently blew on it through his mask.

    In her hands, the sword looked truly ridiculous, yet shockingly light. She gave her new blade a few practice swings and found that she couldn¡¯t stop giggling to herself. This festival was so stupid, yet so fun¡ªthe most fun she may have ever had. With her mind growing more and more delirious from delight and fever, she raised the fearsome sword above her head and SMACK SMACK SMACK started whacking the man on the ground like a pinata, about to give her the spoils. SMACK SMACK SMACK every attack provided another rich piece of overacting, SMACK SMACK SMACK and all the children around her were cheering her on from the sidelines¡ªshe could hear it. SMACK SMACK SMACK this was the best day of her life! SMACK SMACK SMACK she couldn¡¯t even control her laughter anymore, so full of glee and happiness. SMACK SMACK ¨C ¡°Huh?¡±

    The sword had vanished from her hands, putting a pause to her manic laughter. She stared at her empty palms, opening and closing them in front of her as if to confirm that, yes, her gargantuan sword did just disappear from her grip mid-swing. At first, she wondered if she tossed it into the air with her upswing, but a quick scan of the sky didn¡¯t show any sword ascending or descending. The ground too yielded no results either, so she was left scratching her head, wondering how in The First¡¯s name someone could lose a sword that massive. Though her disappointment was immeasurable, her day was not yet ruined, as she found a new person among the crowd. A tall woman, wrapped in a black cloak, wearing a new type of mask that had inbuilt pointy ears and a facial expression that screamed ¡°Why are you bothering me?¡± plastered on the front.

    Ooh! She must be playing an elf.

    Before Lyvina even spoke a word to the new person, the elf dropped down to a knee in a deep, respectful bow, with all the children following her example. ¡°Huh?¡± Lyvina looked to her left ¡°Huuh?¡± Lyvina looked to her right ¡°Huuuh?¡± her eyes centred back on the elven woman.

    Why are they all bowing to me? Does this mean I won? Oh! Does this mean I¡¯ve become a hero now? What do I win? What do I win?! Her eyes shined with excitement at the prospect. The orc must have been the final boss of some kind, and this lady must be an overseer, here to deliver her prize.

    After a few moments, the elven person rose back to her feet, standing completely straight as she stared at Lyvina, as if she were waiting for a response. Lyvina, however, had no idea what to do or what was expected of her.

    Maybe I should ask?

    ¡°Erm, what happens now?¡± Lyvina questioned, but the elf person only tilted her head, scratching her mask¡¯s equivalent of a cheek. Her head started to bob up and down like the elf was speaking to her, if in an overly exaggerated fashion, but no words left her mouth. A realisation started to dawn on Lyvina. Why was everything so quiet?

    Come to think of it, the only people I¡¯ve heard since I woke up were the other kids cheering¡­ they were cheering me, right? I can¡¯t¡­ Her mind couldn¡¯t focus, the fever burning her out even as she stood in the brisk night breeze.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you,¡± Lyvina told the masked person, who seemed more confused than ever.

    It must be the masks causing it, she concluded.

    ¡°Take off your mask,¡± she told the elven lady, who froze at the statement. ¡°Take off your mask, so I can hear you.¡± Lyvina approached the woman with her arm outstretched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to talk to me? Just take that thing off your face so we can talk.¡±

    The lady got visibly nervous, shaking her hands in front of her as a clear rejection of Lyvina¡¯s idea. Lyvina¡¯s head was pounding, growing ever more annoyed that the lady was making this so difficult. She¡¯s the hero, after all, so the elf should do what she says.

    ¡°Take it off,¡± her fever-enriched words caused panic in the adult. What was she so afraid of? If she wasn¡¯t going to take it off herself, then Lyvina would have to rip it from her face. Then they could have a proper conversation, and Lyvina could sleep off this damn fever already.

    The frightened lady¡¯s shoulder began to glow in shiny colours, stopping Lyvina in her tracks, her heavy eyes opening wide in awe. With a motion of the elf¡¯s hand, a sparkly cloud of bright colours flew outward, so beautiful that she just had to reach out and touch it. The radiant cloud engulfed her palm, and spread up her arm in a warm, numbing embrace.

    That arm quickly became unusable, flopping down to her side, completely unresponsive.

    Huh? Was all Lyvina could think, looking at her arm in a daze, watching it be consumed by a sparkly bright fire. Fire? She thought, not understanding why her arm looked like it was in flames. She turned back to the elf, whose mask had seemingly vanished, yet the pointy ears had not. It was funny, it almost looked like she was a real elf. Though she¡¯d never imagined an elf to look so pale and scared before.

    ¡°Forgive me great mage! That was only meant to be a warning shot; I did not predict it would ever strike you. Please, forgive me!¡± The elf bent forward and a 90-degree angle. A bow less about respect and more about forgiveness.

    Mage? Warning shot? She could feel a cloud beginning to clear in her mind, even has her body began to suffer.

    ¡°I am at your service my lord. Please, permit me to mend your wound; I assure you, none of us mean you any harm,¡± The elf almost broke out into a jog, until halting abruptly as a figure emerged from behind Lyvina. Turning to see, she was confronted by the gruesome sight of a mangled orc sitting upright, battered and bleeding on the floor, right where the tusked man had once lain.

    ¡°You¡­ little¡­ Human¡­ Bitch¡­ TAKE THIS!¡± he roared, a trembling hand with two missing fingers pulled the eyepatch away from his eye.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°NO, YOU FOOL!!!¡± the elf screamed at the orc, as a little mechanical eye was revealed. It felt eerily familiar to Lyvina, a realisation that struck her all too late. A green flash enveloped her body for the briefest of moments.

    In an instant, her body was transformed into the avatar of pain and agony. She could feel every fibre of her being, spread so thin across her body, being pierced by a thousand needles. Her blood turned to crippling poison, preventing her from even drawing breath, only spewing out the poison in increasingly violent coughs. She slumped to the ground, squirming as the poison took its terrible toll.

    The mind shattering pain, finally, brought Lyvina fully back to reality.

    Choking on poison, Lyvina clutched at her throat with her only remaining hand, her body overrun with the toxic substance. Everything was pain, and this body, whatever it was, served only as a container to deliver it.

    I can¡¯t breathe, I can¡¯t breathe, I can¡¯t breathe! Lyvina¡¯s mind kept repeating, like a broken alarm. She didn¡¯t have the capacity left to question her situation. Why she was alive, how she was alive, these were unimportant. No, a more pressing question was why she was still conscious through all this pain. Was she unable to pass out? Was she meant to suffer? Just how long would she be forced to endure this agonizing process of dying, dying, dying, dying, dying, dying¡ª

    A memory that she had long since buried under a mountain of delusion and pain resurface, triggered by her experiences. Her mind fell back into her theatre, ready to relive one more moment of her past.

    So long, so very long ago, when the village was a thriving town of elven architecture, when the people¡¯s faith defaulted to fanatical, yes, so very long ago. She remembered how it felt¡ªthe rope around her neck, how it agitated her skin, how the pressure against her throat made her swallow over and over in a futile effort for relief. The long moment of silence, of dread, and finally, the fall, her final plunge to her death¡­

    But¡­ no¡­ that¡¯s not what happened.

    The First wasn¡¯t that merciful.

    The First wanted her to suffer.

    She didn¡¯t die for three days.

    At the time, she didn¡¯t understand how hanging a person worked, and she guessed, neither did the townspeople, but she learned, she understood. The noose tied around the persons neck is intended to either snap it or failing that, choke them to death.

    But for Lyvina, neither was an option.

    When the ground beneath her fell away, and the rope went taut around her throat, her weight wasn¡¯t enough for the rope to snap her neck, nor was it enough for it to choke her. Well, not completely anyway. So, there she hung, dying so, so, slowly.

    She remembered her hands being free, digging her fingers into the rope with ferocity matching that of any feral animal on death¡¯s door, but her long hours of work only rewarded her with bloody, bruised and broken fingers. Now and forever, nobody helped her, nobody came to her, nobody cared. She was alone. And when death finally saw fit to collect her, she was transported to the nightmare she now knew. Now here she was, experiencing death for the second time, and one question above all kept appearing in her mind. How long would it take this time?

    That thought scared her more than anything else.

    No! I don¡¯t want to die again! I just got my life back! Why do I have to die?! Her eyes turned bloodshot, staring with all her burning hatred at the orc, whose wide grin ignited a fire in the girl¡¯s soul hotter than any other part of her steaming body. They need to die, they all need to die! Why do I have to be the one to die again? Let them taste it for a change, let them taste the same death I had to endure! Lyvina reached a point where she couldn¡¯t take the lack of air any longer, the pain overwhelming her.

    I don¡¯t want to die! I? ?D?O?N?¡¯?T? ?W?A?N?T? ?T?O? ?D?I?E?!?!?!? I??? ???D???O???N???¡¯???T??? ???W???A???N???T??? ???T???O??? ???D???I???E???!???!???!???

    ¡­

    Lyvina¡¯s fragile mind snapped, unable to bear the cruelty of the world any longer. She had fought for so long to keep her sanity, deluding herself as a means of escape from the utter despair that enveloped her reality. Even if it proved painful in the end, it was better than facing the truth. However, this was too much for her to endure. In this moment of absolute weakness, dark thoughts that always lingered at the edge of her mind closed in and consumed her.

    *ZZZZZZZZZZ*

    Bolts of blue lightning danced around her body, one after another, while a radiant blue glow emanated from her form, intensifying with every passing second. The colossal blue sun still present over the village began to fluctuate, responding to its master¡¯s wishes and desires the best it could determine.

    The poison coursing through her veins began to neutralise, and along with it, the pain subsided. With one eye, bloodshot and wide open, shining like a burning ember, she watched the orc and the elf. A manic, toothy smile stretched across her face. Though her throat was too burnt and swollen to speak, her mind was as clear as it had ever been. She fixed her unblinking eye on the invaders in her prison, who had paused their argument over the situation to stare at her. With all the burning hatred she could muster, she gave one simple instruction.

    Die.

    The massive ball of mana in the sky, ever eager to serve and waiting for the universe to assign it purpose, understood its master¡¯s command and acted out her will to the best of its ability. From its depths, a single object materialised, hurtling down towards the ground in pursuit of its target.

    ¡°Oi, what¡¯s all dis den?¡± The orc spoke, distracted by Lyvina¡¯s lightshow. The endurance of his species was clearly not an exaggeration. Despite hosting wounds that would have killed a human two or three times over, not only had he survived, but he was even recovering as he sat resting on the ground. His leg, bent backwards at the joint from Lyvina¡¯s kick, was pushed back into place, and the numerous stab wounds only bled by a trickle. She¡¯d always read that orc¡¯s were battle-made flesh, a biological tank, whatever that meant, so it would be interesting to see just how much punishment it would take to kill one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you dim-witted brute!¡± the elf replied, clearly furious with the orc. She¡¯d almost met the same fate as Lyvina by having her blood turned to poison, only narrowly escaping by diving out of the way just in time. Since then, she had spent the entire time Lyvina was suffering, chewing the green monster out for his actions. It was a shame; she¡¯d have liked to see the elf suffer like she did.

    ¡°Maybe she just needs another dose¨C AAAHHHKKK!!!¡± The orc was cut off as his face was slammed into the ground in a bloody splat, as the mana-forged noose opened its maw and wrapped around his thick green neck. Instinctively, the elf leaped away, her eyes in disbelief at what she was seeing, as most of the goblins still watching from the sidelines bolted in all directions.

    ¡°I-impossible, no, rather, incredible.¡± The elf spoke softly, offering her stunned praise at the display, as the rope began carrying the orc into the air.

    ¡°S-sword!¡± Despite the massive headwound, the orc called for a weapon, a hand stretching out to the elf for assistance. She almost seemed annoyed by the request, but that didn¡¯t appear to stop her. Her shoulder glowed red, producing a thick black miasma that flew towards the hanging monster¡¯s hand, forging itself back into the orcs great black blade.

    Despite being carried as high as the village rooftops, the orc didn¡¯t hesitate. Cutting the rope from above his head, he let gravity take the reins and came crashing back to the ground, the remaining rope retracting back into the sphere.

    The noose was not yet finished with its victim, however. Though separated from its body, the loop still firmly around the orc¡¯s neck continued to tighten, like a snake constricting its prey. The sword was worthless so close to his throat, so the brute was forced to rely on raw muscle to free himself, his vein¡¯s bulging as he tried to rip the rope apart.

    ¡°I see, my Lord.¡± The elf turned away from her orc and looked over to Lyvina¡¯s still-manic face, taking a knee once more. ¡°I can only apologise for this incompetent brute¡¯s actions against you. If you see fit, please take his life and the rest of the lives of these filthy creatures in your lands. All I ask is that you allow me to be of service to you, and that you hear my request.¡±

    ¡°He he he he he he he he!¡± Lyvina cackled at the elf through her healing throat.

    ¡°My lord?¡± The elf noticed something on the ground. Shadows, in large numbers, approached where she was standing. She tilted her head towards the sky. ¡°Bloodfalls!¡± she jumped to her feet, swinging her arm out in front of her in a panic and forming a wall of black miasma in front of her, aiming towards the sky. A barrage of blackish-red energy bolts was fired to meet the wave of hangmen¡¯s nooses bearing down on her. Some hit their targets, exploding into ash and smoke as the ropes burned to cinders, but many more continued their dive toward her.

    She dove out of the way, the ropes hammering the ground she was just standing on, kicking up debris and dust that obscured Lyvina¡¯s direct line of sight. Alas, such limitations no longer carried any weight. Lyvina knew everything about this village, this was her prison, her territory, her nightmare.

    Like arrows, the nooses pierced through the dust, continuing their relentless pursuit of the evasive intruder. The ends of the ropes opened like jaws, and snapped at her body like rabid dogs, or unravelled themselves into loose loops, hoping to snare their prey and close around their body. With sight beyond her eyes, Lyvina watched her prey throw herself through a nearby window, entering the burning home, with a tangle of pursuers hot on her heels. The ropes could maneuvre well enough, but sharp turns of any kind proved enough of an obstacle to keep the game competitive.

    Covering her face, she skilfully evaded the flames, weaving through the blazing debris and under a partially collapsed roof. In her desperate bid to escape her pursuers, she willingly placed herself in grave peril. One noose caught alight inside the inferno and was forced to retreat while the rest navigated through the burning obstacles unscathed.

    With another bolt of energy, the elf blasted the back door off its hinges, sending its blackened, smouldering remnants crashing to the ground. She leaped through the smoke-filled opening, swiftly planting her feet and sprinting down the narrow back alley. A few goblins poked their heads out of nearby windows, curious as to the commotion, a fact that did not go unnoticed by either side. Her shoulder came alive once more in a rich red glow and all goblins nearby began to collapse and convulse, their bodies deteriorating rapidly as though their very lifeforce was being drained from them, leaving little more than shrivelled mummies in their place.

    The prey planted her feet, choosing instead to face her impending doom only a few breaths away. Once again, she threw her hand forward. A new black cloud materialized, but this one was different from the last. Instead of unleashing another barrage of missiles battling her nooses for supremacy, the cloud transformed. It condensed, shaping into two distinct rings falling within one another, a slight gap segregating them. In rapid succession, dozens of shapes and symbols fired out from the smoke, placing themselves within the gaps and inner circles until a fully formed, ritualistic circle took shape.

    The nooses closed in, funnelling down the tight alley where neither party could evade the other. Suddenly, the dark cloud shifted its hue into a fiery red, almost solidifying as its effect activated, before it unleashed a torrent of lightless black flames that consumed all in its path. Lyvina¡¯s nooses burned to a crisp on contact, their very ashes disintegrating as the alley roasted under the black fire.

    ¡®Roasted¡¯ might have been the wrong word; the flames, though burning much like a conventional fire, provided no warmth, no heat, no light, like a spectral flame. The elf lowered her hand, causing the circle to vanish from sight. Her chest rose and fell with deep, exhausted breaths as her eyes surveyed the alley engulfed in flames, the surrounding buildings charring. After a brief respite, the elf continued to flee.

    Witnessing her nooses go up in flames, while disappointing, did break Lyvina¡¯s tunnel vision for the intriguing elf. That power was unlike anything she¡¯d ever read about. It certainly wasn¡¯t holy, but something told her it wasn¡¯t derived from mana either. Not that it mattered, her time would come soon enough. For now, it was time to fulfil her promise.

    ---

    ¡°Hera, we really don¡¯t have time for this,¡± Miya protested, though the priest¡¯s hand refused to budge from her shoulder, pinning her in place. She couldn¡¯t resist even if she wanted to. Not only was she within Hera¡¯s domain inside the church, but she¡¯d just lost a rank, becoming a mere 4<sup>th</sup> circle knight compared to the 6<sup>th</sup> circle Hera. However, Miya liked to think her wealth of combat experience would have given her an edge in an actual fight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide what we have time for. I can¡¯t believe you broke down one of your circles,¡± Hera chastised the knight, reaffirming her grip while the priest¡¯s free hand pressed against Miya¡¯s back, channelling divine essence throughout her body. It was always a strange sensation having another manipulating divine essence within her, especially after she had begun her training. Of course, it was still the essence of The First, and His warmth brought relief to her weary body and soul. ¡°This patchwork you made is as impressive as it is ridiculous, you¡¯re going to need hours of intense deep tissue healing back in Treda-ton before they decide if you¡¯re still fit to be a knight.¡± The priest expressed genuine concern.

    She was right. To be a member of the Knighthood, Clergy or Heretica, a candidate must possess at least a 5<sup>th</sup> circle. Now that she¡¯d fallen below that threshold, her position within the Faith was in question. She could very well be cast back down to the rank of militant, forced to work her way back up, even embark on another pilgrimage to reclaim her title.

    ¡°My position isn¡¯t what I¡¯m worried about right now,¡± Miya affirmed, her gaze fixed on the scene unfolding before her. She was back in the church now, discovered by Hera after expending all of her divine essence in that intense display and subsequently dragged to safety.

    David Simms, Maranda Forester, Rebecca Heartland and three traders she hadn¡¯t been introduced to were moving pews in front of the church doors and windows. Meanwhile, little Jason sat motionless in the corner, his eyes peering over his knees staring into space.

    The goblins relentlessly pounded on the heaven-enforced windows and doors, emitting a cacophony of barks, screeches and laughter in their sickeningly high-pitched voices. They had followed David¡¯s group up the hill just as Hera managed to recover Miya. Somehow, the group had escaped the inn and managed to bring a whole horde of the buggers with them.

    ¡°Why are you getting them to move the pews? You know as well as I that if someone¡¯s capable of busting through those doors, it wouldn¡¯t matter what¡¯s stacked up behind them,¡± Miya spoke quietly. Churches were designed as sanctuaries, impervious to any disaster that might befall a settlement, from floods and earthquakes, all the way to, well, monster raids.

    ¡°I know,¡± Hera didn¡¯t dispute Miya, both of them watching the people working to move the furniture in the room. ¡°But it¡¯s better for people in a situation like this to keep themselves busy and feel they¡¯re doing something.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°For now, we just need to sit tight. I¡¯ve already sent Goldy away to fetch the Heretica, and I have no doubt they¡¯ll be sending far more people than is necessary to investigate the megabear. I¡¯ve restricted my essence usage to the bare minimum, so don¡¯t expect any guides to be popping up any time soon, and we have plenty of supplies, so long as you have for stomach for it. All we have to do is wait here until the horde moves on, or we¡¯re rescued.¡± Miya felt the warmth of Hera¡¯s essence retreat from her body as she finished her check-up. ¡°Phew, okay. All you need to worry about now is resting and properly cycling that essence you mined from your old circle.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re dead Hera,¡± Miya spoke, her gaze unwavering from the door.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the village, we¡¯re all that¡¯s left.¡±

    ¡°¡­ We don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°And the person responsible is still out there, the elf who organised this whole thing. I can¡¯t let her escape,¡± Miya¡¯s fist clenched in anger.

    ¡°Miya, you¡¯re not leaving this church, it¡¯s far too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s far more dangerous to let¡­ Her, escape with her life. I don¡¯t know what type of magic she was using, but if she can cause this level of damage, she needs to die.¡±

    ¡°And she will. Once the Faith hears about this, I have no doubt an angel will be dispatched from The Heavens to search for her, and wipe out this horde, and that¡¯s if the Heretica don¡¯t get here first. Justice will be served¨C¡±

    ¡°It has to be me!¡± Her words echoed around the church, the hive of activity pausing as the survivors looked over to the source. Taking a calming breath, she quieted her voice. ¡°It has to be me. I have to avenge these villagers, I can¡¯t leave that to someone else.¡±

    ¡°The villagers, or August?¡± Hera questioned Miya¡¯s motives.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°In the state you¡¯re in, no, it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s something you should know,¡± David approached the two, his face stern.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Hera asked, her face showing confusion.

    ¡°Vine, Aksel, Theo, they¡¯ve betrayed us all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Miya couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°They lied to us, to all of us. It¡¯s clear that whatever Vine is, she¡¯s not a knight, western or otherwise.¡± David turned and pointed to the colossal blue light shining through the stained glass. ¡°That monstrosity hanging over our village was made by that¨Cthat mage! I saw it with my own eyes, and her entire party is culpable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Vine made that thing?¡± Miya questioned.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. There was an orc in the raiding party, with an eye that could turn your blood to poison that struck Vine with its effects. You can ask any of the merchants if you don¡¯t believe me; they¡¯ve already witnessed one of their numbers fall to its effects. That¡¯s when Aksel, after somehow breaking through the goblin¡¯s ranks, rushed into the building and stuck his entire arm inside the small sack by that mages side that was no bigger than my hand. Rocks were pouring out of it like water from a river until he retrieved a red potion and poured it into the mage¡¯s mouth. Then, she brought the entire inn crashing down around us, burying herself while we barely escaped with our lives. It was then, from the wreckage, that that thing came!¡± David repeatedly pointed to the radiant blue light.

    Miya remained silent, looking down, as Hera looked away, lost in thought.

    ¡°So, I was right then,¡± Miya spoke, standing up while Hera was distracted. Despite her distrust of the elf, the invader was convinced there was a mage in the village for a reason. Couple that with David¡¯s account of the orb¡¯s creation, and it was all the proof she needed.

    ¡°What are you doing? You need to rest,¡± Hera stressed to her.

    ¡°Until I am deemed unfit or unqualified by a committee of my superiors, I¡¯m still a knight. And as a knight, I do not fall under the authority of the clergy, let alone a local priest,¡± Miya looked over to Hera, displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Unless you¡¯re going to stop me?¡±

    ¡°Listen to yourself! Aksel and Vine saved us, saved you, unless you¡¯ve forgotten. How could you even think of them as enemies?¡±

    ¡°Mages and their allies are enemies of humanity, regardless of race, gender or motivation, or have you forgotten that?¡± Miya retorted firmly.

    ¡°Perhaps the Heretica would have been a better fit for you with an attitude like that. Even if what David said is true, we already know them as friends and allies, certainly not a part of this attack. After all, David just said this orc poisoned Vine too!¡± Hera spoke out earnestly. ¡°Please, whatever you intend, do not hurt them without speaking with them first!¡±

    Miya¡¯s gaze was cold, the first time she¡¯d given the kind priest such a look, the two finding themselves at opposite sides of a schism. She turned to David. ¡°Are they alive?¡±

    ¡°Aksel got cut off from us when my inn collapsed. Assuming they¡¯re not a part of their plan, he could have been killed by the Orc. Theo was with us when we escaped, but we got separated when the goblins spotted us on our way here. If you want my opinion, I think it¡¯ll only be the mage herself that we¡¯ll need to concern ourselves with, for the moment.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go up the empty bell tower and fight my way off the roof. Everyone else will stay here until I clean up this mess¨C¡±

    The chunky squelch of a skull cracking against the stained glass cut Miya off, blood smearing on its surface as the crowd outside fell silent. In an instant, the goblin¡¯s silhouette now pressing against the glass, so lifeless and still, was yanked away from view, and the silence was broken. Unintelligible barks and shouts of panic filled the ranks of the monster invaders as they suddenly scattered in all directions.

    The church stood still, the distant shrieks of the goblins growing fewer and quieter with each passing second, until there was nothing. The survivors found themselves alone, yet that prospect brought only more dread.

    *BOOM*

    The sounds of the reverberating glass filled the room, as unfamiliar attackers hammered on them, far more desperate and eager to gain access than the goblins ever were. The doors rattled against the bombardment, the pews shaking with the non-stop pounding it received. Miya looked to the windows, and for the briefest moment, she could make out a single outline.

    Is that a noose?

    ¡°What is all this?!¡± David shouted, as the rest of the survivors started closing ranks around the knight and priest for safety.

    ¡°It seems our mage wants us dead as much as the goblins,¡± Miya commented. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to be stuck here for a while.¡±

 Chapter 19: Her Justice

    Lyvina stared into the palm of her newly restored hand, opening and closing it, flipping and turning. She tapped the tip of her shoe against the ground, jumping up and down, swinging her leg around to get a full feel for her body. She breathed in and out, testing her lungs as she put a hand to her heart, and felt that it was beating. She was alive. She was finally, truly, alive.

    She felt great. Her headache was gone, the pain in her chest had vanished, and her body which felt so thin was padded out. The only thing that wasn¡¯t cured was the fever, though it had cooled down somewhat since she ended her childish delusions. Her body was still steaming away, though she couldn¡¯t say why. It didn¡¯t matter, she supposed; the poison in her body had been neutralised, drowned out by the constant flow of mana flooding her. Meanwhile, the monsters of the village were experiencing a death more than fitting for their kind.

    ¡°GAH AHK KA!¡± The sweet sound of guttural choking sang from the orc¡¯s mouth, a delightful melody that accompanied his performance as he squirmed on the ground. Though he managed to cut himself loose from the main body of the rope, the noose around his neck continued to tighten¡ªan automated constrictor that wouldn¡¯t relent until its job was complete. Lyvina smiled at the monster who drove her over the edge, the one who made her feel so horrible, happy to see justice finally starting to prevail, even if it was only a sample of what she had to endure. Still, it was quite impressive how long he was struggling. Whether he still considered that famed endurance a blessing or a curse in this situation was a question only he could answer.

    She hung over the dying monster, her eyes fixed on his. The strange mechanical eye remained exposed, though there was no green light surging through its pupil, remaining a dormant dark void. Even in his current state, she was sure that the orc would be more than happy to blast her if he could. Yet, he seemed in no rush to smite her with that insidious light again. Whether the device was on cooldown, out of charge, or had to be done when you weren¡¯t getting choked to death, she supposed it didn¡¯t matter.

    Lyvina moved her hands towards the magical artifact, a weak palm the only opposition the orc could muster, and easily batted away. She touched the metal, warm from the heat of the orc¡¯s body, smooth and solid. She inserted her finger into the void hole, though the orc didn¡¯t appear to react any more violently than he already was.

    It must not feel like a real eye to him, she thought.

    The inside of the void was filled with engravings, so small and intricate, covering the entire chamber. She remembered reading so many books about magic so very long ago; every spell had to be, well, spelled out in annoyingly dramatic detail. One couldn¡¯t just cast a fireball and be done with it. Instead, mages of old had to practically petition the mana for its power while doing some sort of ridiculous gesture or dance. Each mage had their own style¡ªsome were respectful, others insolent; some begged for the power, others ordered it; some gave grandiose speeches declaring their attack and the damage it would rain upon the world, while others just gave a summary. That same principle was used in enchanting too. The void in the eye wasn¡¯t natural. More likely, it was some sort of anti-theft enchantment to prevent someone from stealing their work, masking the inscription inside that brings about the poison blood effect.

    Her fingers grasped the top and bottom of the item and pulled. The artifact resisted at first, clinging to the socket it was housed in. The orc, again, tried to stop her, but his arms had grown weak, and his strength was dwarfed by hers. With a little more pressure, the eye came free, a satisfying pop accompanying its removal, leaving an empty cavity. The orc glared at her weakly, his face purple now. She was disappointed, he didn¡¯t seem any more in pain than before. The eye really wasn¡¯t integrated into his body¡ªjust an item to fill a hole.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The eye sat in the palm of her hand for a time as she admired it, a small evil grin crossing her face, before she took it between her fingers once more. ¡°I bet this was your favourite,¡± She taunted, pointing the eye towards the monster, a realisation dawning in his remaining eye. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me why!¡± She howled, her manic smile returning as she poured mana from her body into the eye.

    She felt it, like a container so close to being empty suddenly filling up, to the point it was overflowing, and yet still, she kept pushing. The eye began to go haywire, with sparks of mana covering the metal, trying to cram itself into the device. The green light was forcefully activated and shut off multiple times, each time covering the orc in its effect.

    With a mental command, she allowed the rope to loosen its grip, granting a small mercy, for a larger payoff. The brute took in one solid breath of air, before he felt the effects of his own weapon turned against him¡ªthe poison he so loved to inflict onto others forcing him to writhe and choke, to feel the stinging pain within his own body where no relief could be found.

    Lyvina edged the eye closer to his face until it was almost pressing against him, all the while, the light flashed on, and off, and on, and off. He stared at the item he so affectionately adored, fixated on the object like it was the only thing in the universe. Then, between her fingers, it began to bend and buckle as the pressure increased, until all at once, she crushed the eye, flattening it into just another piece of scrap metal before tossing it to the side like so much trash.

    She crouched down next to him, his suffering so delightful, watching as his expression ran the gamut from pain to anger, to loss, to anger, to utterly furious, and then back to agony. It was the rush of a lifetime just watching him, and she wanted to do more, so much more. The world needed to pay for what it did to her, and he was more than deserving of punishment.

    The endurance that helped define his race brought only more agony, but even that could only go so far. Soon enough, the monster¡¯s movements reduced to twitches, before ceasing altogether. Lyvina stood up, stretching her hands out wide looking up towards the sky. She opened her mouth in delight at her handiwork. Her nooses had been so very busy while she was having fun, with rows upon rows of goblins already hanging in her makeshift gallows in the sky under her sun. There must have been dozens of them, maybe even more than a hundred, both big and small. Finally, they knew¡ªthey all knew just how she once felt all that time ago. It was truly breathtaking. Finally, finally! There was justice in this world!

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahaha!¡± The manic laugh that could only come from pure, unhinged bliss echoed throughout the village¡ªone once filled with such boring, horrible people, but now was only filled with her. Her and her justice.

    Yet, that wasn¡¯t completely true, not just yet.

    Her bone-chilling laugh drew to a close as Lyvina¡¯s eyes fell upon the one place left in her prison that still required her justice to be carried out, that still needed to feel her pain. The church.

    The hangmen drawn from her star slammed themselves against the doors, walls and windows like battering rams, yet there was no sign of it yielding to her power.

    That place, that building, it was different, it was¡­ fuzzy. She could see Carnifex so clearly, feel the buildings and fields and trees that fell within the boundaries of the village, yet the church was different. It felt like something was there, a presence beyond the physical challenging her authority.

    ¡°He¡¯s there,¡± Lyvina spoke.

    It seemed The First, the god that had abandoned her for so long, was still protecting those people, even now through all this chaos. A vicious smile crossed her face at the thought. It was so nice of him to finally pay attention, and she was going to make sure he had a front-row seat for what she was about to do to his followers.

    This was her prison, this was her nightmare, this was her pain, and she¡¯d make sure everyone understood exactly what that meant.

    They¡¯d all pay, if it was the last thing she¡¯d do.

 Chapter 20: The Blessing

    A bright, cloudless sky greeted Aksel as he finally awoke. For a few moments, he simply lay there, the grass tickling his back, wondering what he was just doing before his mind snapped into gear. He sat up in a flash, his hands pressing to his body, searching for the wound on his back he was sure he had, yet he found nothing.

    ¡°Huh?¡± His confusion became audible as he began processing the rest of his surroundings. He wasn¡¯t on the streets of Carnifex anymore, or¡­ anywhere, for that matter. He was alone, the sole human in a vast, barren field of green that stretched out as far as the eye could see in all directions. There were no hills to break up the landscape, nor trees to fill it out. There were no lakes or rivers, nor craters or buildings. There wasn¡¯t even a single flower or plant of colour to mar its surface; there was only the grass, stretching wider than any ocean in Mythrin. The soil under his feet was also wrong. Though it had the appearance of dirt, the feel and textures were all wrong, almost metallic, so hard and smooth to the touch. No life should have been able to grow from such infertile soil, yet his eyes gave him a million pieces of evidence to the contrary.

    Getting to his feet, he noticed the stillness of the air, devoid of any wind or breeze to breathe life into the landscape. It was unnatural, almost suffocatingly so. With little else to draw his attention, his eyes drifted back towards the sky, but just like the ground he stood upon, the sky was equally desolate. No clouds dotted its airspace, no moons or stars to fill out the vast emptiness above. However, most striking of all was the absence of the sun¡ªthe celestial body meant to provide the lands with light and heat. Despite this, the world remained as bright and warm as if it were mid-afternoon, with no discernible light sources his eyes could see. The light and warmth simply existed.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Aksel called out to the world, but no answer came. Then, the answer hit him. With an, ¡°Oh.¡± He slumped his shoulders, his expression relaxing. ¡°I¡¯m just dreaming again.¡±

    I guess I must still be unconscious¡­ or dead, he concluded grimly. It¡¯s still strange though, the world is so fake, yet it feels familiar somehow, Aksel thought to himself. He¡¯d never set foot in a place like this before, that much he was certain of. But, like an old memory buried deep within his psyche, he felt a connection to this place. His attention was quickly drawn elsewhere, however, as a bright light began to glow in his chest.

    ¡°What the¨C!?¡± Aksel spouted, as a golden white orb of light shined inside him, warming his body with its presence. Though jarring, it also felt comforting. Aksel softly pressed a hand to his chest, embracing everything the warmth represented.

    My blessing.

    Up above, the vast open sky began to change, the boundless blue giving way to a sudden formation of clouds that glimmered bright in gold and white, the same relaxing colours that shined inside of him, and he knew not to be afraid. With a smile that intoned nothing but contentment, he looked toward the newly formed clouds as they began to part, which revealed to him a sight that almost caused his eyes to weep in joy.

    It was an angel. A genuine, heaven-sent angel descending from on high. This was the first one he¡¯d seen in his life, and she was everything he knew they would be. She was the very definition of beautiful, his eyes unworthy to even look upon her gorgeous form, yet he could never look away. Her long, flowing golden blonde hair shined resplendently under the heavenly light, a single strand of which was worth more than all the gold in Mythrin. Her crystal blue eyes, so deep and pure, could get you lost for days in their hypnotic allure. Her skin was white, flawless, and looked so soft that the combined comfort of every pillow ever made couldn¡¯t hold a candle to it. Her dress was elegant, yet simple, a white that matched her skin and exposed just enough to make his heart flutter, and her feathery wings, so white in their purity, they were almost blinding to behold. She was his perfect angel, from head to toe.

    ¡°Aksel Malory,¡± her velvety words made his ears shudder in pleasure, arms held out as if in a welcoming embrace. ¡°My name is Gabriel, and it is my pleasure to have been chosen to personally bring your soul back home to The Heavens,¡± she spoke to him, her voice so pure and enticing. ¡°Normally, I would be welcoming you within the golden clouds of The Heavens themselves, however, your soul appears to be in a place where our authority is being contested. Nevertheless, there is nothing to be concerned about,¡± Aksel listened to her words, but at no point was he ever concerned. There was an angel in front of him, and it felt like his very purpose for living was being fulfilled right now, as an angelic hand was extended in front of him. ¡°Please, take my hand, and I will personally guide you to your next stage in life.¡±

    There was nothing else more important to Aksel than fulfilling Gabriel¡¯s words. His life in Mythrin, his family, his friends, his companions, his goals. None of it mattered anymore. The Heavens awaited him. Aksel held out his hand and moved closer to the angel, yet, as he approached, the sky began to dim.

    Gabriel¡¯s face turned from one of overwhelming love to concern, her gaze turning upward back towards the golden light above. Aksel paid no mind to any of the changes, however, his mind was still filled with contentment, continuing to reach for the angel, wishing nothing more than to join her in the realm of the divines. It was only when Gabriel¡¯s form began to flicker that Aksel halted in his approach.

    ¡°Something is wrong,¡± she declared, gazing down at her hands, the flickering and glitching of her body intensifying as time ticked by. The sound of static filled Aksel¡¯s ears as the golden light of the heavens above began to disappear. Gabriel looked at Aksel one more time, as something appeared in front of her eyes. ¡°Error code 500¡­ what the¨C¡± And with that, the angel vanished, disappearing into motes of light before his very eyes, as the world turned back to its stagnant self once more.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Gabriel? Where did you go?¡± His calls went unanswered, the constant static sound still echoing in his ear, refusing to leave. Aksel placed his hands over his ears, yet the noise reached him still. It felt like it was everywhere, all around him at once, never stopping, and only growing louder, until¨C

    BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE¨C

    The piercing, unrelenting beep replaced the static, cutting right through him, making his body run cold even in the warmth of his blessing. Sweat overtook his forehead, and his knees began to weaken.

    *BLARG*

    He emptied his stomach¡¯s contents across the floor, collapsing to his knees with a hand over his mouth. More burning liquid flushed up his oesophagus, adding to the growing pool beneath his face.

    What¡¯s happening to me?

    His body shivered, reluctant to move, lest it trigger another bout of vomiting. Rarely had he felt so ill in his life. The blessing of The First had always shielded him from disease, with only an extreme case of food poisoning having ever brought him low before, but this was on an entirely different level of discomfort. And all the while, his eardrums continued to be assaulted by the never-ending noise.

    Then, he saw something ahead of him, a dark object out of tune with the green of the land. Weakly, he tilted his head up, wiping at his face with his sleeve, and understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± he resigned himself to defeat in an instant, too weak to resist this time. The black figure from all his nightmares stood over him, a dark pool swelling around its ankles, masking its feet, if it had any. ¡°Funny, I¡¯ve never usually been this lucid before. How are you going to kill me this time? With some incurable disease?¡± he grunted out, not expecting a response. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± He turned his eyes back to the ground, waiting for the fatal conclusion to come. ¡°Just¡­ get it over with already.¡±

    Then, for the first time,

    It spoke.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡±

    Its voice sounded like a synthesised interpretation of what a person should sound like, with a low pitch and a slight echo accompanying every word. Though calling them words might have been generous. The language, if it was a language at all, was one completely unknown to him, sounding more like a broken garble than any sort of fully fleshed-out vernacular. There was a moment of disbelief, as he raised his head to look at the creature once more.

    ¡°A-an angel?¡±

    Its form had changed, no longer a simple humanoid. The shadow had transformed into an angelic figure, disturbingly similar to the one that just descended from the heavens. With a lucid mind, he looked it over. Its wings were black and oily, dripping with a mysterious substance like sap tapped from a tree, failing to become solid. At the same time, parts of the creature were missing entirely¨Can elbow here, a wrist there, even a chunk of the chest was absent, revealing a cavity his eyes could not peer into. Despite the disconnection between body and limb, they appeared to function as normal, as though a physical bond was more of a suggestion when it came to its use.

    He searched the area that should have housed its face, yet he still saw so little. It had a nose with no nostrils, with no eyes to see nor mouth to speak, yet it still managed the task all the same. The only part of the head that had any form to it was the hair, long and straight, hugging its body as if soaked from rain.

    The long beep began to fade, lowering just enough to blend into the background. Its head tilted to the side, oddly reminiscent of Vine when she didn¡¯t understand a topic. Aksel stood up, his guard raised for whatever that was worth, and after he gulped back his fear, he spoke.

    ¡°What do you want with me?¡±

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡±

    The same synthetic voice responded to him, though it was still beyond his understanding.

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡±

    The entity leaned forward, and Aksel prepared himself. Though it wasn¡¯t openly hostile yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to put any faith in the creature. That caution, however, did him little good. The creatures counterfeit angelic hand rushed towards Aksel, its limb extending far beyond its host, and pierced his chest like a lance. Before Aksel even knew what was happening, its limb had passed straight through his body, ripping a hole through his back. His eyes wandered down to the undulating blackness sticking out of him as he fell into shock.

    The light being projected into the world began to dim, just like the light of the heavens before it, turning from mid-day to midnight to complete darkness in a matter of seconds, so all-consuming that even the ground beneath him fell beyond Aksel¡¯s sight. The only things remaining visible to his eyes were himself, and the entity, whose body was outlined against the void. His arms trembled relentlessly as he gripped the limb running through him, its skin so oily a firm grasp was impossible to achieve. Daring to look back, he turned his head and saw the entity¡¯s fist clenched around¨C

    That¡¯s my blessing! He witnessed the final glimmers of light in the world fighting to shine through the blackened hand. As if prompted by his gaze, the oily limb ripped itself from his torso just as quickly as it entered, taking the light from his chest along with it. He staggered forward, barely able to prevent himself from toppling over as he placed his palm over the gaping hole in his ribcage.

    Despite the fatal wound, he found he was still able to function. While he didn¡¯t wish to see the state of his internal organs, he couldn¡¯t fathom his heart, lungs or even his spine were intact. Yet, he was breathing normally, his lower body responding to his commands. There wasn¡¯t even a drop of blood spilled, he just felt empty where he should have been whole.

    His eyes fixed on the golden-white glow still attempting to illuminate the world, as the counterfeit angel also looked down to behold it.

    ¡°Wait! Give that back!¡±

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡±

    It spoke once more before placing the blessing within its own chest cavity. The small orb bubbled and seared its surroundings, a minor display of resistance that went unnoticed by the dark angelic monster as it was absorbed into its body. The moment it disappeared from view, its light vanished from his world, Aksel began to feel cold, disconnected, and empty. He wrapped his arms around himself but couldn¡¯t find any warmth.

    ¡°W-what did you do to me?¡±

    ¡°¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡± The entity began sinking into the pool beneath its legs.

    ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re just going to leave me like this?¡± his words were ignored, as the shadow vanished, the constant beeping turning to static, then to nothing. Aksel was alone, a part of him he¡¯d always taken for granted now missing, leaving him in complete darkness. A deep drowsiness overtook him as he stood, his thoughts jumbling in his head. ¡°No, get back here, I have¡­ I have¡­ questions¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±

    His eyes closed once, twice, three times, and failed to find the strength to open again. Without a body to sustain him or the heavens to claim him, he was left adrift as his soul fell into a dreamless sleep.

    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 21: The Dome

    The rain cascaded from the darkened clouds, unleashing its relentless deluge on the world below. Craters left from battles past swelled into miniature lakes, their banks overflowing under the weight of the downpour blanketing Diton.

    As the storm raged overhead, the resettlement region¡¯s beleaguered inhabitants battened down the hatches, sheltered their livestock, and locked themselves inside their homes to warm themselves by cozy fires, looking to wait out the unyielding weather.

    Unfortunately, for Vicar Tyson and his twenty-one brothers and sisters of the Faith, such respite wasn¡¯t an option. Indeed, he had been called out on a rather special assignment, one that required a large deployment of the Heretica branch, despite their resources in the region being stretched to breaking point.

    Around two days ago, one of the Faith¡¯s purecrests, a Dungeon-kin bird used for communication over long distances, informed Bishop Renard of Treda-Lake of a megabear attack on the small village of Carnifex, located on the southern road towards the Baelytha resettlement region. Of course, a simple megabear attack would never have warranted such a heavy response from the Heretica. No, they were here to investigate something far more threatening, not only to the locals, but to potentially all life in Mythrin. A Dungeon-kin wielding the power of not only rapid regeneration, but the ability of self-resurrect, if the report is to be believed.

    Though poor weather was expected, the sheer level of rainfall made their preparations practically pointless. Their poor cloaks never stood a chance, acting as little more than a sponges soaking up the downpour.

    Finally, after driving their horses hard to reach their destination, the cohort of Heretica vicars finally caught sight of their objective. However¡ª

    ¡°This¡­ This is not what we were informed,¡± Vicar Tyson muttered, the heavy rainfall drowning out his words to those flanking him. Even so, his words were hardly necessary for his expedition to draw the same conclusion.

    Carnifex, the destination they had been riding hard to reach for days, was imprisoned in a translucent blue dome. The hue radiating from the village was so subtle that, were they viewing it during pleasant afternoon, they might have missed it. But against the storm¡¯s darkened skies, the dome could not have been clearer. Rain streaked down its unnaturally smooth surface, distorting the view inside as if the entire village were encased in frosted glass. That was not all, however. Whatever this thing was had attracted the local Dungeon-kin. Even now, packs of Chamber Wolves patrolled the outskirts.

    ¡°Sir, what is that thing?¡± A newly initiated Vicar asked. Tyson, however, had no answer to give. It certainly wasn¡¯t divine in origin, or if it was, it was like nothing he¡¯d ever seen before. That left one obvious theory. It was magic.

    That idea terrified him beyond belief.

    As a proud member of the Heretica, the most powerful order within the Faith of the First, Vicar Tyson had pledged his life to the cause of rooting out and annihilating all forms of magic deemed sinful by the church. Until now, he¡¯d dealt with inactive dungeons, exterminated Dungeon-kin pests and conducted the occasional seizure of magical assets, though most of those turn out to be counterfeit. Whatever this dome was, however, was far beyond anything he¡¯d trained for.

    Unable to offer any response to the question, he focused on what he could do, what he was trained to do. Drawing his sword, he turned to his fellow Vicars, shouting over the downpour. ¡°Alright men! Our mission may have changed, but our duty has not! Before we can investigate what in nith is going on here, our first priority is to clear out these dungeon vermin surrounding Carnifex! Form up and prepare to charge!¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Sir!¡±¡±¡± The Vicars all called out in unison, manuovering their horses to form a wedge formation.

    ¡°On my command!... Charge!¡± Tyson ordered, sparing his horse onward. Behind him, the company of the Faithful followed behind, each drawing their swords and maces, ready to fight.

    The sound of trampled pavement and grass filled the air as they rode towards the enemy. Flickers of yellow and red bathed the ground between them and Carnifex, as the Dungeon-kin¡¯s ancient instincts reawakened, the familiar echoes of malfunctioning rituals ringing in the riders ears, but they did not faulter. Whether the horde of Dungeon-kin believe them to be adventurers or not had little meaning. They would all soon be exterminated.

    The Vicars let out their fervent warcrys, overpowering the sound of feral snarls as the two sides collided. Tyson was the first to score a kill against the enemy, slashing down at the dog-sized wolf that leapt at him. The other vicars were quick to match his total, smashing skulls and severing limbs in their wake, with even their mighty stallions tampling the creatures under hoof.

    Scores of chamber wolves littered the field as the company approached Carnifex, but many more were in pursuit, pouring into the battle. It seemed this dome had caught the attention of Diton¡¯s dungeon predators for miles around.

    ¡°Grayson! Take your cavalry left!¡± Tyson commanded, his vocal cores straining to be heard over the chaotic cacophony.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Grayson, the expedition¡¯s second in command, acknowledge.

    ¡°Break formation!¡± Tyson ordered, as the company split in two. Though the chamber wolves were common pests, they would be foolish to take them lightly.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    As expected of the maddened beasts, they charged relentlessly at their lines, uncaring of their own lives in pursuit of their primal directive. Many threw themselves at their mounts, chomping at their legs, with one of the larger among their kind biting into the neck of Tyson¡¯s own stallion, only to be crushed when its canine teeth failed pierce the thick, muscular throat of his warhorse. Swarms of the beasts continued to fall at the Faithful¡¯s hands, fighting until the last.

    Not even the heavy deluge drenching the vicars could wash away the bloodbath, the land littered with corpses. Tyson thanked The First for their good fortune, with only a handful of his company suffering any injuries. Cleanup would have to wait, however. With the area cleared of Dungeon-kin, he looked to the dome sealing Carnifex once more, before issuing his next round of orders.

    ¡°Grayson! Pick three men and ride to the southern road. Eliminate any Dungeon-Kin we missed on sight, but do not pursue any that have sense enough flee. Under no circumstance are you to engage with the dome until I give the order. Is that understood?¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± Grayson acknowledge his orders.

    ¡°Sasha, Burns, Carmichael, You¡¯re on me. We¡¯ll be heading straight to the dome.¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Sir!¡±¡±¡± Several more members stood to attention.

    ¡°The rest of you, fan out in groups of four or less and search the surrounding area. Villagers, bodies, weapons¡ªanything or anyone that could be related to this, you bring them to me. Engaging Dungeon-kin is secondary. Understood?¡±

    ¡°¡°¡°Sir!¡±¡±¡± The remaining Vicars acknowledged their commands.

    ¡°Then move out!¡±

    The Vicars moved without hesitation, splitting into groups to carry out their orders.

    Vicar Tyson turned back to the dome, staring for only a moment while the rain pounded against him, before he moved out. It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at the dome¡¯s edge. Beneath the heavy drumming of the rain crashing into the ground, a faint hum emanated from the dome.

    An unsettling sight caught Tyson¡¯s attention. Scattered around the edge of the dome were rows of animal carcasses, and not just that of chamber wolves. There were the tortoise-like barrier shells, the spike covered swine known as hedge hoggs, and even the tiny bodies of some sort of Dungeon-kin rabbit, and all without their heads, with no signs as to where they might have gone.

    ¡°By nith, what do you think did that to them?¡± Sasha mused, looking at the macabre display.

    ¡°The chamber wolves, what else would it be?¡± Carmichael answered, sure of himself.

    ¡°Hmm, the forest is too plentiful for them to resort to cannibalism. Plus, that doesn¡¯t explain why they¡¯d only be eating the head. Look,¡± Burns pointed to one of the corpses. ¡°The wound¡¯s too clean to have been torn apart by an animal, there¡¯s not even a speck of blood on them either. No, something else is going on here.¡±

    Tyson agreed with Burn¡¯s observations. The animals were clearly not dragged here, meaning they all came to this village of their own freewill. Not only that, but almost every headless corpse scattered around were facing towards dome. Then there was the fact the none of the bodies appeared to have been devoured in the slightest, despite the heavy chamber wolf presence only minutes prior. Looking closely, it even seemed some of the bodies had started rotting.

    No Dungeon-kin did this. Tyson thought, looking back towards Burns.

    ¡°Hey, make some light for me,¡± he ordered his subordinate, who happily obliged.

    ¡°Oath to humanity, guiding light!¡± The vicar brought his miracle into the world, producing a small, wispy orb that floated nearby, shining brighter than any torch while remaining unaffected by the downpour.

    Shielding his eyes from the rain, Tyson got within an inch of the dome¡¯s surface, attempting to peer inside, the light from Burn¡¯s miracle reflecting faintly against its walls.

    ¡°See anything, sir?¡± Sasha asked, as the rest of team tried to peer inside.

    ¡°Not a damn thing, and that¡¯s the problem,¡± Tyson answered, backing off from the enormous structure. ¡°The village looks abandoned, like everyone¡¯s just vanished.¡±

    ¡°Could they be sheltering from the rain?¡± Carmicheal offered.

    ¡°Use your eyes instead your mouth, you dult. Do you see any openings for this rain to get inside?¡± Tyson chastised the vicar, who averted his gaze in embarrassment at the error. ¡°This is the main route in and out of the village. If the locals were trapped inside, I¡¯d expect to see at least one person by this exit, alive or dead. The fact that I¡¯m seeing neither means there¡¯s even more amiss here than we initially thought.¡±

    Tyson¡¯s eyes fixed on the dome for another few moments before he turned back to the corpses surrounding the dome, pondering their fate.

    ¡°Carmichael, you use a halbert for your weapon construct, correct?¡± he asked, surprising the vicar.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Carmichael answered, a tinge of confusion colouring his soaked face.

    ¡°Manifest it for me, quick as you can.¡±

    Following his instructions, the vicar called forth his miracle, manifesting a magnificently crafted halbert. Though he was a little slow sometimes, the attention to detail on his weapon was superb, from the markings on the pommel, right up to the pointed tip that looked sharp enough to pierce steel. For a man of his rank, it was stellar work.

    ¡°Excellent, now pass it here. Quickly now,¡± Tyson urged, as Carmichael reluctantly handed off his weapon, his discomfort clearly on display.

    Without another word, Tyson turned back to the dome, lowered the Halbert, and before Carmichael could protest, he stabbed at the dome with its tip using all the strength he could muster.

    The instant the divine construct struck the dome, its translucent shell blazed in shining blue, stretching out for close to three meters in all directions from the point of impact, cutting off his vision of the village¡¯s northern exit. Despite the display, the halbert had only produced a small crack.

    Then, as if triggered by the attack, the halbert in his hand was swiftly consumed in thin blue lines, as if its surface was fracturing from the assault. It was only his quick reflexes that saved his hand from being devoured by the phenomena.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the weapon to be saturated in blue, and in an instant, the sound of breaking glass pierced the vicar¡¯s ears. The divine construct, a weapon that should have been able to survive any number of abuses, shattered to pieces. Carmichael¡¯s expression at the loss of his prize halbert told more than a thousand mournful words could.

    Slowly, the damage done to the dome vanished, the solid blue curtain retreating back to the point of impact, until it had returned to its previous, translucent state.

    ¡°Well, at least I can guess what happened to the Dungeon-kin.¡± Tyson mused, as he turned to issue his orders. ¡°Sasha, send a purecrest back to Treda-Lake, inform them of our findings and request reinforcements, whatever they can spare. I want a perimeter established around this dome before the end of the day. Burns, Carmichael, pick a road and get a cordon established, you tell any traffic coming your way that the Heretica wants them to take the western route. Until further notice, this entire site is under quarantine.

 Chapter 22: Beautiful

    The void was endless.

    Before Aksel even opened his eyes, he could feel the deep, frigid bite of the cold washing over his body, all the warmth he¡¯d once felt inside himself gone.

    Was he still in his body?

    His memories were fuzzy, trying to align themselves within his barely conscious mind. He felt¡­ Nothing. There was nothing to see, nothing to feel, to taste, to smell, to hear, there was only the darkness and the cold his ¡°body¡± was floating in.

    Flashes of the past filtered through his consciousness. He remembered dying, the empty field that felt so familiar to him, the angel called down from the Heavens to take him to paradise. Then, his blessing was stolen away, taken by the oily shadow that had always haunted his nightmares, leaving a hole in his chest which¡­ That was odd, where did the hole go?

    Ah, that was right, now he remembered.

    He was a soul trapped inside his own corpse.

    Somehow, he knew it was true, a self-diagnosis with 100% certainty.

    How long had he been like this? What was he supposed to do now? If things continued this way, it felt like he would freeze to death. Then again, can a soul die like a person could? Could it die of cold? It wasn¡¯t something he wanted to find out.

    During this time, something peculiar began to emerge. The feeling of¡­ something crawling in his skin. It started in his left arm, small at first, but growing as time went on. Aksel glared at the limb, but it appeared to be fine. Trying to relieve the feeling, he scratched at the most uncomfortable spot, yet it only spread further, slowly spreading in all directions from the single point it spawned from.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡±

    A stranger¡¯s voice echoed across the void; a child-like whisper spoken far too loudly. Aksel turned his head, twisting his body, but there was nothing there, nothing but the darkness.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± The voice repeated itself, closer than before. Whatever was speaking to him was heading his way, approaching from the endless void.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±                                  ¡°Beautiful.¡±                         ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±                            ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±                                ¡°Beautiful.¡±                            ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Suddenly, the one, child-like voice became many. Men, women, young and old, in pitches of all kinds. Aksel began to panic. Though the words may have been innocent, he could feel the terror in his very core.

    The discomfort in his arm was getting out of control. He tore the sleeve of his shirt, clawing away at his own limb as though was his only hope of survival.

    The voices repeated, over and over again, inching their way toward him as he struggled in vain, until the word spoken right next to his ears.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Then, there was light.

    Like bonfires blazing into the night, hundreds, maybe even thousands of lights lit up across the void, like stars piercing through the great unknown.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± the voices echoed, now retreating into the distance, uninterested in Aksel. Just like himself, they seemed captivated by the lights shining in the distance, all the while chanting on an endless repeat.

    As the voices faded, so too did the crawling in his arm, leaving only his raw, near bleeding skin behind. He breathed a sigh of relief, beyond thankful for whatever was drawing the voices away.

    Taking a moment, Aksel looked at the many stars around him.

    What are these things? His mind pondered, curious what secrets these mysterious lights were holding. Above that though, he had another motive while longing for the distant flames. Staring at one star in particular, Aksel clasped his arms around himself as he floated there. The cold had dug so deeply into his body, it was unbelievable. Without the warmth of his blessing keeping him going, his body felt consumed by ice.

    The light was so distant, yet his lust for warmth overtook his mind. He too, much like the voices, wanted to head for those stars. He wanted it so badly, more than life itself.

    It was so cold,

    It was so cold,

    It was so cold.

    His mind turned blank again, akin to when his blessing had been ripped from his chest. He need rest, yes, rest would help. Perhaps he could just close his eyes for a moment, and wait until his body, or rather, his soul, wasn¡¯t so cold anymore.

    Aksel¡¯s eyelids flickered open and shut, his unconsciousness drifting. He was only a fraction of a second away from falling back into a deep slumber when his eyes opened on something familiar, granting him a second wind.

    He found himself seated in a chair at an all too familiar table, one battered, knocked and dented from repeated use. The void space was previously in was replaced by a small dining room, illuminated only by the freshly lit candle burning away in front of him, the voices surrounding him gone entirely. It was strange, was the table always this tall?

    ¡°You had another nightmare last night, didn¡¯t you?¡± A voice he recognised instantly spoke to him, her figure coming into view as she took the seat directly across the table.

    It was his mother, Ida Malory. The person he¡¯d left behind when he set out on his journey to finally join the Faith. Her curly brown hair was longer than he remembered, her blue eyes he¡¯d always envied seeming tired. She even appeared younger.

    How am I back here? Aksel questioned, his mind feeling numb. Was all that stuff just another nightmare? Did I even leave the village? He pondered. Suddenly, he felt silly for even thinking that all that stuff with Carnifex, magic, and Vine ever truly happened. Despite the intense cold, he felt at ease for the first time in a while, feeling almost a dull pleasure at being home once more.

    ¡°I¡­ I guess I did,¡± Aksel responded honestly. ¡°It was different from the others this time. I made friends, tried to help people like a hero, but I still ended up dead again.¡±

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Ida sunk into her hands, hiding her face from sight.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Aksel. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll go see Mr Parson again first thing in morning. Do you think you can wait until then?¡± She asked. Though she was trying to act motherly, there was a hint of irritation held within. He didn¡¯t want to bother her any more than he had to.

    ¡°Yes mom, sorry,¡± he felt ashamed, wishing he didn¡¯t have to keep bothering his family with something as petty as his nightmares, but lately, they had been getting worse, becoming more graphic and violent than ever. Whereas before, he could handle the strangely cruel dreams, now he just couldn¡¯t stop waking up screaming, annoying his older brother, and unfortunate roommate, to no end.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll come up with a story book in a little while. Just head back to bed and try not to wake your siblings,¡± his mom asked. Aksel nodded and got up from his chair.

    The scene changed in an instant. The dark living room he once found himself in was replaced by a room of stone, one he similarly recognised in an instant. It was his home church, specifically in Mr Parson¡¯s quarters at the back. He¡¯d rarely come to this room growing up, after all, he¡¯d only ever needed to attend the church services at the front. Much like his own home, the place was devoid of light, except for two candles on a nearby dresser.

    It¡¯s still so cold, Aksel noted, his body shaking slightly. Even with his mother¡¯s hand clutching his, he felt no warmth. Her grip was too tight, hurting him a little, but he didn¡¯t say a word, not wishing to bother her more than he already was. He¡¯d woken everyone up again after another nightmare, though of what, he couldn¡¯t recall. He didn¡¯t even have time to change, as his mother had dragged him out of bed and all the way to the church in their nightwear.

    ¡°Please, there has to be something you can do! I¡¯m at my wits end with all these non-stop nightmares! It¡¯s every night now! Aksel just wakes up screaming his head off and nobody in our house can get any sleep! I dread to think what everyone here thinks of us. Please, I¡¯m expecting my fifth soon and I feel like I¡¯m going crazy! Our family can¡¯t take this any longer,¡± Mom increased her grip on Aksel¡¯s hand while rubbing her stomach. Right, she was pregnant with¡­ Huh, that¡¯s odd, why did he think he knew their name yet. Mom and dad were still deciding it, though he hoped he¡¯d get a little sister. Then he¡¯d have every type of older and younger siblings.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ida, but Aksel¡¯s nightmares are simply beyond the Faith¡¯s abilities to determine. We¡¯ve already tried everything we can think of, and I don¡¯t think your family can afford another trip down to Treda-Lake for another determination,¡± Mr Parson told her.

    ¡°But what are we supposed to do?! All they told us was it¡¯ll pass, it¡¯ll pass, it¡¯ll pass. Well, it hasn¡¯t passed! He¡¯s been like this since he was a baby. It was supposed to be a miracle he survived, but now¡­¡± Ida stopped, as if remembering Aksel was present. ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you. Help us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Mr Parson looked at us, his stare serious and focused.

    ¡°I never wanted to suggest this, but it is possible that Aksel has been targeted by the Nithic world. Specifically, a Nithic dream stealer.¡±

    ¡°N-nithic?¡± Mom questioned. Aksel wasn¡¯t sure about the word either.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite rare, especially without any mana left in our reality for the creatures to survive on, but it¡¯s not impossible that one has taking a liking to your son from their side. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m afraid this is something Aksel will have to live with for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°But that¡ª!¡± Mom was about to say something, when Mr Parson put up a single finger to quiet her down. Standing up, he walked over to a locked cabinet, grabbed a nearby key, and unlocked it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little unorthodox, but I do have something that might help,¡± he told us, picking out a small vial of pale grey liquid. ¡°I used to dabble in potion craft once, just a little hobby of mine. They¡¯ll never quite be as effective as their magical counterparts, but one potion I found you can produce quite easily from this area happens to be a sleeping draft. More than once, I¡¯ve had someone complain of a restless night, so I prep these just in case,¡± the priest took his seat, placing the vial on the table.

    ¡°Mind you, I usually brew them for adults, not children, you¡¯ll probably want to give him about half this much when you get home. But, if a peaceful night is what you are after, I can start making these for you as well.¡±

    ¡°H-how much?¡±

    ¡°No charge. If you or your boys can fetch me the ingredients, I¡¯ll be happy to make it. While you can never be too cautious, Dungeon-kin are few and far between in these parts, so it should be safe enough for a little nearby herb gathering,¡± Mr Parson offered. Ida dragged Aksel over to the desk, hope returning to her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver, Paul. The First truly blessed us when he sent you to our village.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Just give Aksel some tonight and if you need more, speak to either myself or one of my guides for the ingredient list. And remember, half doses only.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I will. Say thank you, Aksel.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aksel spoke, waving to the priest through his blurry eyes. The priest waved back with a smile. He was already sleepy, even without the potion. His eyes flickered open and shut¡ª

    ¡°You wicked child! Drink the medicine and go to sleep already!¡± His mother screamed, trying to shove the potion into his mouth, Aksel¡¯s arms could barely keep her at bay, tears running down his cheeks with his back to the wall.

    The scene had changed again. He was in his room now, a small place on the first floor at the front of the house, just large enough to fit his bed up against the window with some storage for his belongings. It had been years since he had been separated from his other siblings, both as a way to make space and to isolate him and his night terrors. His dad stood by the door with candle in hand, while another was placed on the floor just by his mother¡¯s side, the only sources of light in the darkness as he stared at him with an annoyed disregard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it! I can never wake up from the nightmares anymore! I don¡¯t wanna die, don¡¯t make me die!!!¡± Aksel screamed his lungs out, snot dripping from his terrified face.

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this anymore, Aksel! Drink the bottle and go to sleep!¡± Mom ignored his pleas, her tired eyes filled with rage.

    ¡°No!¡± He cried, not caring who could hear him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make your father have to hold you again. Just drink it already!¡±

    ¡°No!!!¡±

    ¡°AKSEL, LISTEN TO ME AND TAKE THE FUCKING MEDICINE!¡±

    ¡°NOOOOO!!!!!¡± Aksel finally slapped the bottle out of his mother¡¯s hands as the glass vial smashed against the wall. Everyone stared at the pale grey potion, its contents slowly sliding to the ground, as a silence overcame them.

    *SLAP!!!*

    Mom¡¯s palm struck Aksel across the cheek, almost knocking him to the bed.

    ¡°Ida!¡± Dad finally spoke up, as Aksel turned to see his mother¡¯s face, still holding his reddening cheek as a queer feeling of liquid ran from his nose, leaving him wondering if it was simply more snot or blood. Never in his life had he seen his mother so enraged, her eyes losing all motherly kindness. He remembered hoping this was just another nightmare, but he wasn¡¯t so lucky.

    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± his youngest sister, only about two years old at the time, came walking down the hall, her candle lighting up the landing.

    ¡°Lena, I told you that you had to be quiet,¡± Andrea, his oldest sister said from the distance.

    ¡°Ida,¡± Dad said in a hushed voice, as Mom¡¯s eyes lost their intensity. Turning her back on Aksel, she collected her candle and went for the door.

    ¡°Go to sleep, Aksel.¡± She told him, a cold indifference overtaking her anger as she closed the door, leaving him alone in the dark. With little else to do, he curled up, placing his head into his knees, and silently sobbed, the muttering outside his door soon fading away. He refused to ever go to sleep again and closed his eyes.

    When they opened, he was in the kitchen. Unlike the other times, there were no candles, only a thin veil of light coming from the outside from the stars above, reflecting very faintly against the knife. He hadn¡¯t slept properly in over a year, forcing himself to stay awake for days at a time to the point of delirium, and only resting when he could truly no longer take it

    It was torture.

    His body barely functioned, unable to focus, from eating, to speaking, to reading. When he slept, he slept longer and deeper than even the sleeping draft could achieve, unable to wake up no matter what cruel demise the nithic creature had in store for him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore, I should have died back then¡­¡± Aksel whispered to himself, his frozen hand trembling. He hated his life. His mom hated him, his dad hated him, his siblings hated him, the villagers hated him. He was a burden, making everyone¡¯s lives worse by existing. It didn¡¯t matter how many times she apologised, promising not to make him take the potion again and doing everything in her power to make it up to him, he knew she was right. He was a wicked child.

    Placing the knife against his wrists, he closed his eyes, trying to summon the courage to put an end to this nightmare.

    ¡°Aksel?¡± A small voice called from behind him, as candlelight filled the room. Panicked, Aksel quickly turned, hiding the knife behind his back, his heart racing, momentarily clearing away the exhaustion pressing against him.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°L-Lena, what are you doing up at this time, Go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing up, big brother?¡± Lena questioned.

    ¡°Nothing, just¡­ passing the time,¡± Aksel lied.

    ¡°Are you still having nightmares?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always having nightmares¡­ Sorry, I promise I won¡¯t bother anyone with them anymore.¡±

    ¡°Otto, Andrea and Asta keep saying you¡¯re sick, and that I shouldn¡¯t talk to you about it, but I don¡¯t understand. I thought we didn¡¯t get sick anymore,¡± Lena asked. It seems she¡¯d been learning about The First¡¯s blessing recently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m cursed. Bad things keep giving me bad dreams.¡±

    ¡°Bad things, oh no!¡± Lena said with innocent concern.

    ¡°Yep, and it¡¯s every night too.¡±

    ¡°Is it really bad?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t need to hear about this. Just, go back to sleep Lena.¡± Aksel told her, but his little sister held out her arms.

    ¡°Okay, can you carry me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ busy right now. Just go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Busy with what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow,¡± Aksel told her, leaving his words vague. Lena didn¡¯t let up however, stretching her arms out as far as she could, jumping up and down.

    ¡°MMMM, Aky! Carry me, Carry me!¡± She demanded in the cute manner only a three-year-old could. Aksel smiled, for the first time in so very long.

    ¡°Heh,¡± he let out a mirthless laugh, dropping the hand hiding the knife, the blade becoming visible to Lena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll just put this back.¡±

    ¡°Were you cooking something?¡±

    ¡°Nothing you¡¯d be interested in.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t cooking, just a little¡­ Carving. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s put you to bed,¡± Aksel knelt down, picked up his sister, and turned the corner out of the kitchen.

    The room stretched out before him as the scene shifted. He sat at the table with his mother facing him once more. He was much taller than the last time he remembered doing this, though that was to be expected, given he was fifteen now.

    ¡°Please, Aksel, you don¡¯t have to lie and pretend the nightmares have suddenly disappeared. You can talk to me,¡± Ida begged. Strange, his mother seemed so concerned about him now that he was doing better.

    ¡°I told you already, Lena is a miracle worker.¡± Aksel lied, as he held up the handcrafted angel around his neck¡ª

    As he pulled out his little sister¡¯s pendant, he revealed a second necklace that was strung around him. ¡°That¡¯s odd, when did I get this one?¡± Aksel spoke aloud, holding what looked like a pendant a pilgrim of the Faith would wear. It was... warm.

    ¡°Wait, Aksel, don¡¯t touch that!¡± Mom yelled, standing up from her chair. The more Aksel thought about the pendant, the hotter the item grew, creating a shine that illuminated the room even brighter than the candle on the table. A smile grew across Aksel¡¯s face as the sensation of warmth finally reached his skin.

    ¡°GET RID OF IT!¡± Mom screamed, already in front of Aksel as she ripped the necklace out of his hand and tossed it to the ground with a haste only a concerned mother could display. Before Aksel could react, her foot came crashing down on the object, extinguishing the light in an instant, robbing him of any warmth it could have provided.

    ¡°What did you do that for?!¡± Aksel shouted, rage enriching his voice. He¡¯d been cold for as long as he could remember, and the moment he was about to achieve some level of comfort, his mother smashed it to pieces. Ida, however, didn¡¯t respond, only providing a look that screamed of disappointment and regret. Without a word, she retook her seat back at the table. Placing her arms on the tabletop, she clutched her hands together. Just like Aksel, she too was now shivering¡­ or, was she trembling?

    ¡°It¡¯s probably too late for me now. The best I can do is forward you somewhere else,¡± Mom stated, refusing to meet Aksel¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Aksel asked, bewildered by her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re probably too confused to understand this right now, but we don¡¯t have much time. Just, please, I know you have a taste for it, but don¡¯t interact directly with the lights we¡¯ve made. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    *knock knock knock*

    Someone knocked on the front door, making mom almost jump out of her skin. Briefly, she glanced in the noise¡¯s direction, before turning back, the candle on the table flickering in the dark.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± a voice from outside spoke, carrying through into the house. Aksel felt a chill run down his already frozen body, a sense of panic reemerging. Before he could react, however, his mother spoke once more, this time returning to her calm, motherly tone.

    ¡°Just remember, Aksel, I have always loved you. No matter what happened between us, I¡¯ll always be there for you,¡± she told him, the kind smile he¡¯d always wanted her to have stretching across her face.

    *knock knock knock*

    The knocking was louder now, but mom didn¡¯t react, continuing to speak to Aksel.

    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you go play with your sister while I see who¡¯s at the door,¡± mom suggested.

    ¡°Wait, you shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± Aksel blinked midsentence, his arm outstretched as if to prevent her from leaving. When his vision returned only a fraction of a second later, he was standing in a field, a broken broom handle in his hand while Lena stood on the sidelines, another candle present in her hands. She¡¯d grown up so much now, almost nine years old. Much like their mother, she also retained short, brown hair, but had the same brown eyes has Aksel.

    ¡°100! You did it big bro!¡± Lena threw her arms into the air, praising his efforts.

    ¡°Lena? What was I¡­?¡± Aksel paused, unable to keep pace with the sudden changes. He was nineteen again, just like he remembered he was before, but he couldn¡¯t quite¡ª

    ¡°Are you okay, Aksel? Did the training take it out of you, or are the nightmares keeping you awake again?¡± Lena asked, concerned over his health. Falling back into his old habits, he tried to hide his feelings.

    ¡°Oh, no. Don¡¯t worry Lena. Ever since you gave me that charm, I haven¡¯t had a single nightmare,¡± Aksel offered a confident thumbs up, doing his best to stave off the shivering plaguing his body. At his reassurance, Lena gave a joyous smile. ¡°But... did I lose track of time or something? Why are we standing out here in the dark when it¡¯s so cold out?¡± Aksel looked back to the sky, once again seeing the thousands of stars, yet there were no moons. His mind was muddled, making it difficult to discern what was real and fake.

    ¡°Ah, I see, you¡¯ve started to notice again,¡± Lena responded, her eyes downcast.

    ¡°Notice? What are you talking about? What time is it?¡± Aksel asked, as she leant forward in a cutesy manner.

    ¡°The shadow ripped it out of our chest, remember?¡± his sister¡¯s innocent tone didn¡¯t match the barbarity of the words coming out of her mouth.

    ¡°W-what was that?¡± Aksel turned to his sister, surprised, as a flash reel of memories reminded him of his past, seeing the creature from his nightmares stick its appendage inside his body and rip out his blessing.

    ¡°They¡¯ve caught onto what we''re doing. That mother you were speaking to has already been corrupted,¡± Lena informed him matter of factly. ¡°Information is still coming in too slowly to say what¡¯s happening out there, but please be aware that our soul is currently being devoured. For now, we recommend you keep sheltering inside your memories until we get a grasp of the situation. Please, stick around with us for a while, okay big bro?¡± She gave a smile just as bright as the candle she held.

    "... Who are you, and I mean, who are you really?¡± Aksel questioned the girl wearing his sister¡¯s skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m you, silly. Or a part of you, at least. Sorry, it¡¯s difficult for us to describe too. It¡¯s the first time something like this has ever happened. Still, we can be thankful that our countermeasures are working, even if it¡¯s not being used for our intended target,¡± Lena explained.

    ¡°Intended target?¡± Aksel asked, only growing more confused with every question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve probably said more than I should. You don¡¯t need to worry about that part, big bro. For now, it¡¯s best we keep you focused on the situation at hand,¡± She informed him, not comforting in the least.

    ¡°What are you talking about, tell me what¡ª¡±

    ¡°Well, look at you, working hard as always,¡± Aksel felt a stick slap his butt, yelping at the sudden contact with his ass. Turning to see who in their right mind would interrupt this important conversation in such a way, he was unsurprised to see his little brother, Asta, resting the offending stick on his shoulder while holding a candle in his free hand. Despite recently turning fourtheen, he was still a complete brat to be around. He wore his brown hair extremely long, reaching past his rear, smiling innocently at him with mother¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°Your reflexes look like they could use some work though. It¡¯s probably the reason we¡¯re in this mess,¡± he remarked playfully.

    Aksel glared at him as he rubbed his posterior, when his vision wondered down to the candle burning away in his brother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Do you think I can hold that for a moment? I can¡¯t seem to get warm here,¡± he requested, suddenly feeling the urge to hold it, his breath feeling frozen in his throat.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you hold this? Did you learn nothing when mom had to smash that pendant around your neck. You can¡¯t make or touch any light sources, or they¡¯ll find you in a heartbeat,¡± Asta waggled a finger at his brother.¡± Anyway, I came to get you for dinner. Everyone is here to see you. Come on.¡±

    Before Aksel got the chance for any sort of follow up, he blinked once more, finding himself returned to the dining room table. His entire family was present. Mother, father, older brother, older sister, younger brother and younger sister, they were all seated around the table, each with a candle by their side, eating a finely prepared meal.

    Aksel looked at his plate, but had no appetite to partake. Bringing a single hand up to his head, he tried to gather his thoughts. His head was a mess, unable to keep track of what was happening.

    ¡°Hey, are you feeling okay, Aksel? You¡¯ve barely touched your food,¡± Andrea asked, having watched Aksel struggle since he arrived. Ever since she became a mother herself, she was always the caring sort, even to him. She had long brown hair, though not as long as Asta, sharing their father¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just gone off Mom¡¯s cooking, Ha ha ha!¡± His older brother, Otto, chimed in, giving a ruckus laugh at his own comments. He rarely saw Otto anymore, Aksel remembered, ever since he got married and left the village to start his own family. In fact, this meal might have been the last time he saw him. His resemblance to their father was almost uncanny, minus the bushy beard and plus their mother¡¯s blue eyes.

    ¡°My cooking is fine, it¡¯s obvious Aksel¡¯s still not feeling well. He won¡¯t say it, but I know those nightmares are still keeping him awake at night,¡± his mother, Ida, spoke up. She never did believe his lies about him being cured of his nightmares, always checking on him long after the medicine incident. He also found it strange that she was here again, considering¡­ Huh, why did he think it was strange she was here?

    ¡°Your cooking is as delicious as ever, sweetheart. I¡¯ll be more than happy to eat for the both of us,¡± his father, Rudolph, brought his boundless energy into the conversation. Despite his muscular build, he was a gentle soul that wished nothing more than a quiet family life while running the village¡¯s general store.

    Normally, he¡¯d avoid causing a scene in front of his family, but Aksel couldn¡¯t help but to hunch over, unable to properly focus on the events around him. Having noticed this in the middle of the family conversation, Lena leant in to speak once more.

    ¡°I know this is difficult for you, and we can¡¯t say when you¡¯ll recover your strength, but you must endure an existence without The First¡¯s guiding light,¡± she told him, a seriousness alien to the sister he¡¯d always known.

    ¡°That blessing was the only reason I survived being born. Now, everything is so damn cold, I feel like my fingers are about to snap off,¡± Aksel told his sister, before glancing at the candles scattered across the table. ¡°Why can¡¯t I just hold a candle for a little while? I just need a little warmth to help me get through this,¡± his voice was almost pleading, like and man dying of thirst spotting several cool glasses of water.

    ¡°I see, you¡¯ve grown a taste for warmth once more. I¡¯m sorry, but if you were to hold them, even for a moment, the creatures scouring this world would find you in an instant, and should they get their hands on you, everything will be lost,¡± Lena explained, as Aksel did his best to concentrate. ¡°Your body will be rotting on the outside, but in here, inside this soul space, you¡¯ve been trapped. We don¡¯t know how, but something prevented the blessing from delivering us to the Heavens, and the shadow took advantage, preventing the angels from collecting us directly. Whatever it¡¯s motives might be, however, stealing our blessing may have just saved our life,¡± Lena explained, before scratching the back of her head. ¡°Or maybe bought us more time would be more accurate. Without that light in our chest, the things out there shouldn¡¯t be able to pinpoint you. To them, it¡¯ll be like searching for a person swimming in the ocean at night,¡± She indicated towards the candles that was in everyone¡¯s possession. ¡°With thousands of decoys and red herrings. Our mission is to ensure they don¡¯t find you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to hide me out here, then why have the candles at all? Just turn them off so we¡¯re completely invisible.¡±

    ¡°If we were to suddenly go dark without a reason, that would be more suspicious than being one of many lights. Besides, they can still find you without the fires, but these help not only to mask your presence but draw their attention away. Trust us, this countermeasure is the best chance we have until we can learn more.¡±

    *CRASH*

    The noise from one of the nearby houses roused Aksel from his slump, the entire gathering turning in its direction.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Aksel questioned, getting to his feet, only to almost fall to the floor from the mere act of walking, his collapse only prevented by his arm hooking onto the table¡¯s edge.

    Why am I so weak? Aksel thought. He felt fine earlier, he was sure of it.

    ¡°His withdrawals are getting worse,¡± Lena said, looking to the others. The entire Malory family glanced around at each other, a knowing look in each of their eyes, as they calmly rose from their seats.

    ¡°Lena,¡± Ida call to her youngest daughter, her voice sounding resolved yet mixed in with hints of sadness. ¡°Take Aksel upstairs and hide him away, please. We¡¯ll buy as much time as we can.¡±

    At her mother¡¯s order, Lena helped Aksel up and took him by the hand, leading him to the nearby staircase, Aksel meekly following along with their wishes.

    At a brisk pace, the two entered Aksel¡¯s room. It was little different from when he was younger, though now a small desk was by the window, with his bed shifting to the side. Lena wasted no time in using the internal lock that was set up inside his room, one of many failed attempts meant to help Aksel combat his nightmares.

    His eyes naturally wandered over to the window, wondering what was out there. Without a word, he stumbled over to take a peek.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t look out there!¡± Lena attempted to warn him, but it was too late.

    Leaning over the desk, he peered out the window overlooking the village, the perfect view for an active imagination, though this time, it seemed, the monsters he often imagined were now all too real. Most of the village was shrouded in darkness, and the parts that still had lights shining in their windows were quietly vanishing.

    Once again, he heard the chanting, the ceaseless remarks of beauty with no clear direction or target. He looked down to the path leading up to his family home, and saw a person stumbling towards the house. They seemed familiar, somehow, their features matching someone Aksel had seen before, perhaps a local from the village, but for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t think of a name.

    Dragging Aksel away from the window at last, Lena leaned over and quickly drew the curtains shut, cutting off any view of the outside. Rather than being annoyed, however, Aksel¡¯s mind was once again drawn to the candle in her hand, now so close to him. It wouldn¡¯t take much to simply reach out and take it. Surely a few seconds of warmth wouldn¡¯t hurt, just enough to unfreeze his aching hands.

    Before he could lay his hands on the candle, is vigilant sister spotted him, slapping his hands away as though he had personally offended her.

    ¡°Have you listened to nothing we¡¯ve been saying, you stupid, selfish, conscious dumbass! Read my lips, you, can¡¯t, touch, the, light! Under any circumstances!¡± Her face was filled with rage, as Aksel rubbed at his stinging hand.

    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t understand how difficult this is!¡± Aksel retorted, as an aggressive banging crashed against their home¡¯s front door, but Lena didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the crumb of subconsciousness that¡¯s going to die, so shut up and listen to me!¡± Lena screamed, loud enough for Aksel to be physically taken aback by the outburst. A moment later, the sound of the door breaking down reached their ears.

    ¡°T-they¡¯re inside!¡± Aksel threw his head back towards the room¡¯s locked door, worried it would be the next thing to come crashing down.

    ¡°Can you make the next jump yourself?¡± Lena asked, confusing him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They seem to have locked onto this cluster now. We can¡¯t risk bouncing you elsewhere ourselves anymore since it appears they can extract that information from us when we¡¯re corrupted. Even more than that, there¡¯s no guarantee one of us will always be there to move you between memories. You need to jump yourself now before it¡¯s too late, like you did the first time.¡±

    ¡°Forget about that, what about everyone else downstairs? We all need to leave right now, don¡¯t we?¡± Aksel questioned his sister, who could only provide a weary smile.

    ¡°Aksel¡­ Everyone downstairs is gone.¡± Her statement made Aksel¡¯s eyes grow wide in disbelief. ¡°And¡­ It¡¯s my time to go too,¡± She moved past her brother to make her way towards the door, only for Aksel to reach out and grab her wrist before she could escape his reach.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t go out there. It¡¯s a death sentence! Just stay here and we¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    ¡°Aksel, I¡¯m not your real sister, I¡¯m just a small fragment of you. My only purpose is to save your life. I¡¯ll buy you more time so you can make your escape.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are!¡± Aksel roared. ¡°Fragment or not, right now, you¡¯re my one and only sister, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go out there alone,¡± He shouted his declaration loud enough that even the creatures invading his soul would hear him. Lena, however, made a face he didn¡¯t expect.

    Why does she look so distressed?

    ¡°A-Aksel, you have two sisters, remember?¡± Lena told him, worry clear in her eyes. Her words made no sense though.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re my only sister,¡± he told her, raising an eyebrow at the odd comment. He¡¯d only ever had one sister before. After all, he was the eldest child, so it wasn¡¯t like his parents were hiding a long-lost sibling from him. His words seemed to only make the situation worse, however. Lena looked away from him, before turning her eyes back with a forced smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother. This time, you can¡¯t be the hero. If they find you, if they take you, that would be the end of all of us, forever,¡± she spoke in a sombre tone, as her arm slid free of his loosening grasp.

    Why did she say I had two sisters? Aksel pondered the question long enough that he failed to prevent his sibling from leaving, as she made her way towards the door.

    ¡°You may not remember her when all this is over, but remember this. Stay hidden, stay silent, stay cold. And if you see anyone untouched by candlelight, don¡¯t trust them.¡± Lena gave her parting words as she unlocked the door, and exited the room.

    ¡°Lena,¡± Aksel said her name one last time, as the candlelight under the door left his sight, leaving him in darkness once more. Stumbling over to the door, he contemplated following after her, but he couldn¡¯t find the will to turn the handle and give chase. With gritted teeth, filled with regret, he relocked the door. In the distance, he could hear several footsteps tapping away, and then¡­ nothing.

    The house fell silent, as if the world itself had frozen over. Aksel felt his breathing, something he realised he was still doing, even as a soul, turn short and quiet as the tension in the air rose.

    I need to figure out how to do one of those jumps to somewhere safe, Aksel thought to himself. He¡¯d managed to enter this place initially, so there must be a trick that he could do to move somewhere else.

    Before he had time to contemplate that thought, however, the stairs began to creak outside. The creaking grew closer, until it finally stood in front of his door.

    *Knock knock knock*

    Someone rang their knuckles against the door, though Aksel didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Aksel¡­ it¡¯s me, your mother,¡± Ida told him, loud and clear through his door. his eyes grew wide with surprise at hearing her voice after he¡¯d taken her for dead. ¡°It¡¯s okay to come out now, all the horrors have gone. We can all jump together, as a family.¡±

    Aksel wanted to believe that was really his mother speaking to him, more than anything. Yet, his eyes told a different story. Ever since arriving in what has been claimed to be his memories, every person he¡¯s interacted with has always held a candle, providing light in the darkness.

    Yet, under the door, he saw no sign of light at all.

    ¡°Stay hidden, stay silent, stay cold. And if you see anyone untouched by candlelight, don¡¯t trust them.¡± Aksel repeated his sister¡¯s words in his head, as he backed away from the door.

    ¡°Aksel? Aksel? Aksel? Aksel? Aksel?¡± The voice of his mother continued to caw in an unnaturally stagnant tone, before ceasing abruptly. For a moment, the house fell silent once more.

    Without warning, the person behind his door began pounding with the ferocity of a savage animal, almost giving Aksel a heart attack, a constant barrage that his simple, cheaply locked entryway wasn¡¯t going to withstand for long. With little other option, Aksel hobbled over to the window, climbed onto the desk and drew back the curtains.

    Below, a crowd of people were staring at him, as if captivated by his mere presence. In unison, their arms reached out fruitlessly for him, there mouth repeating the same word over and over.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±               ¡°Beautiful.¡±                 ¡°Beautiful.¡±                 ¡°Beautiful.¡±                 ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±                ¡°Beautiful.¡±                 ¡°Beautiful.¡±                 ¡°Beautiful.¡±                ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±                 ¡°Beautiful.¡±              ¡°Beautiful.¡±                   ¡°Beautiful.¡±                 ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Aksel turned his gaze upward again, to the stars above, and noticed that there were less than when he first saw them. The reason didn¡¯t matter though, as he tried to ignore everything around him, thinking of nothing else but reaching safety.

    His mind focused in on what safety meant for him, looking into the myriads of lights overhead, and in a flash, he was gone from that world, just as his door came crashing down.

 Chapter 23: Contested Authority

    *Thump, Thump, Thump*

    The walls shook, the windows creaked, and the doors rattled as the holy church of Carnifex endured its intense bombardment, the few survivors of the attack trapped within. This was anything but a normal siege, however. There were no boulders flung from catapults, no armed thugs or invading soldiers battering down their doors, there wasn¡¯t even a fleet of dwarven airships dropping supercharged dungeon cores upon them.

    The silhouettes striking the windows betrayed their attackers¡¯ origins, who were anything but ordinary. Nooses, ropes tied up into the favoured knot of the gallows, were assaulting their haven like rabid dogs. The true cause of this phenomena was still very much unknown, but what they knew for certain was it had all spawned from the gargantuan ball of mana looming over the village. Their lust for blood had already proven the better of the goblin horde that fell upon their settlement overnight, and now it hungered for them.

    Hera, the presiding priest of Carnifex, knelt on the stage before the survivors, leading them in prayer. Out of the hundreds of villagers that resided in Carnifex, only four remained, barring the few outside traders that had managed to avoid the slaughter. Despite this horrid situation, however, everyone was able maintain their sanity under Hera¡¯s guidance.

    The only other survivor, standing separate from the others, was Miya, a knight of the Faith. She¡¯d already fought and bled to save this village, first from the megabear, and then against the goblin invasion, each time leaving her injured beyond what Hera¡¯s miracles could fully restore.

    The knight¡¯s body radiated a faint golden glow, working to patch what injuries she could using her sudden influx of divine essence after breaking down her 5<sup>th</sup> circle.

    Hera wanted nothing more than to heal her friend and colleague, but she¡¯d already expended much of her reserves treating her wounds as it was. Anymore and it could begin compromising the churches defences.

    For the last half hour, the nooses pounded away at the church. Fortunately for those inside, their bark was far worse than their bite, lacking the power to breach the church¡¯s divine defences. It was a fact even the nooses seemed to grasp after their relentless pounding yielded no results as, all at once, the thumping abruptly came to a halt.

    The sudden absence of their assault quickly garnered the survivors'' attention. Initially, everyone was overjoyed, hoping that their torment might finally be over. Hera and Miya, however, thought otherwise. With the prayer interrupted, Hera leapt down from the stage and joined up with Miya as they moved to the main entrance, the doors barred with all the pews the villagers could stack against them.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have just stopped without a reason,¡± Hera stated, trying to deduce the motives behind the pause.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you can see anything beyond these walls?¡± Miya asked, though she was fairly sure of the answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that all falls outside my domain. An army could be standing behind these doors and I¡¯d only know if I spotted them out the window,¡± she gave a wry smile.

    Suddenly, Hera felt something come over her. It started as an odd feeling in her heart, which rapidly escalated into a sensation of pure discomfort. She couldn¡¯t help but clutch her chest, her face growing pale.

    ¡°Hera, are you okay, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miya asked, concern evident in her tone. The commotion drew the attention of the others, watching their moral guide and community leader on the verge of collapse.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little overwhelmed is all. D-david could you please take everyone to the pilgrim¡¯s rest for me?¡± Hera asked, one of her eyes flashing a heavenly gold for barely an instant, doing her best to maintain her composure. Simply by the expression he wore; it was clear that he didn¡¯t believe Hera. Turning to Miya, he looked for her guidance and caught the gesture to follow Hera¡¯s directive. Offering one last suspicious glance towards the priest, he did as he was asked, rounding everyone up to head to the back.

    Now just the two of them, Miya moved closer to the ailing priest.

    ¡°What¡¯s really wrong with you?¡± She repeated herself. Hera didn¡¯t face the knight, her eyes fixed upon the door.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone outside,¡± she stated, confusing Miya.

    ¡°Like a person?¡± the knight was surprised by the revelation. ¡°Wait, I thought you said that you couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s outside?¡±

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t, but this is different,¡± Hera told her, clutching her chest that little bit tighter, her eyes now blazing golden white. Unbeknownst to Miya, the vast quantities of divine essence scattered throughout the church were concentrating at the door. ¡°Someone¡¯s overriding my authority over the church. They¡¯re trying to break in.¡±

    ¡°But, that¡¯s not possible,¡± Miya told her. Every initiate worth their essence knew that a priest''s connection to their domain inside a church was not only sacrosanct, but beyond almost everyone¡¯s ability to interfere with.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Only another clergyman of a substantially higher standing could even make the attempt, especially when it¡¯s so ingrained,¡± She spoke through gritted teeth, a golden-white aura faintly radiating on her skin, the light burning through her eyes growing to an almost piercing level. For Hera to be in this state, Miya knew she must be cycling everything she had and more through all six of her circles. ¡°I can feel it, f-forcing itself inside my domain, contesting my authority.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s doing it? Is it that elf, or that faker, Vine?¡± Miya threw out accusations.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied, dull moans leaking from her mouth.

    Turning her attention to the entrance, Miya drew her sword, adopting a guarded stance as she eyed the great double doors of the church, barricaded by pews. The tension in the room grew until, finally, it happened.

    An arm, steam jetting from its burnt skin, phased through the doors, a golden light surrounding its entry, blasting the pews that stood in its path aside as Miya and Hera step back to avoid being struck. It waved around, trying to find leverage to pull itself further into the building while Hera¡¯s divinity fought to keep it out. The arm appeared human, but was too small to belong to an adult, its fingertips stained a dark crimson.

    A scream erupted from Hera as another arm forced its way inside, as damaged and steaming as the other, forming a gap in the golden aura. Miya watched, deciding whether she should simply start shooting the creature with her bow before it could make it further inside.

    Gripping both edges of the door, the arms dragged themselves through the opening, revealing their master¡¯s form. A human child slunk her way inside, her long, messy raven black hair hiding parts of her face. Her eyes were crimson, shining almost as brightly as Hera¡¯s. Her face was burnt, just like her arms, but her expression indicated anything but pain, baring a large, toothy smile borne of pure mania, steam spewing from her form.

    ¡°What in Nith is going on?!¡± Miya shouted, cycling her essence across her body, readying herself for combat, a heavenly gold lighting up her eyes and surrounding her body.

    ¡°S-she¡¯s the one¡± Hera replied, the burden on her body easing as the intruder made their way inside. With most of the pews knocked out of the way, the girl in a red dress phased through the door, crawling along the floor until she had pulled through the rest of her body, leaving behind a golden light where she had entered. Raising to her feet, the two members of the Faith witnessed the burn marks riddling her body rapidly disappear until her pale skin appeared fresh and healthy.

    The girl who stood bare foot before them now looked like a child, at least one or two years short of reaching her teens. Below her beaming eyes were a set of heavy purple bags, indicating a complete lack of sleep on the intruder¡¯s part, despite their manic demeanour. A purple band wrapped around her throat, scarring her neck. Topping off her appearance, a small, cute, unicorn hairpin was clipped onto her raven black hair, something that appeared out of place compared to the rest of her appearance.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes clocked both Hera and Miya equally. A small, unnerving high-pitched giggle leaking from her mouth, the look in her eyes akin to that of a madman.

    ¡°W-who are you? What are you?¡± Hera spoke the first things that came to her mind. Normally, she¡¯d never treat anyone so young with any level of distrust or distain. This girl, this entity, however, had breached the inside of her divine fortress, wearing an aura akin to a wild beast ready to rip them apart, should she get the chance. With the discomfort within herself subsiding, Hera took on a guarded stance. Upon hearing the questions levelled against her, the girl paused for a moment, her smile somehow growing even wider than before, as though she¡¯d just been told the happiest news of her life.

    ¡°You can see me¡­¡± The girl spoke, her high-pitched voice unnerving the two ranking members of the Faith. ¡°Hera, you can see me now, can¡¯t you? Miya, can you see me too?¡± The girl took a step forward. Miya thrust her blade out ahead of her, trying to deter any further advance.

    ¡°How do you know our names? Identify yourself, now!¡± The knight spoke with a trained authority expected of her class, yet it did nothing to halt the entity, her body swaying from side to side as she approached.

    ¡°You can! You can! You can! You can! You can!¡± She repeated herself, her unnatural actions unnerving Miya to the point she considered cutting this girl down on the spot. She too was conflicted by the threat this child posed, but with every step she took closer, Miya¡¯s body screamed for her to act.

    ¡°Stop! If you take one more step, I will defend myself. Do you understand?!¡± Miya roared, declaring her intentions to the girl. With the knight¡¯s ultimatum thrown down like a gauntlet, the entity paused and stood up straight, the smile gone from her expression as she peered directly into Miya¡¯s golden eyes without any sign of fear or apprehension, cold and serious.

    ¡°You should have died instead,¡± the girl told her, all emotion stripped from her voice as she delivered her message. Miya felt something inside her heart twist, a button that should never have been pressed being punched firmly through the console. Her face twisted in unbridled rage, her golden white aura flaring as she raised her blade into the air, intending to cut the bitch in front of her in half. Seeing Miya¡¯s explosive rage on display, the raven-haired girl¡¯s twisted smile returned in full force.

    ¡°Oath to Humanity, cutting edge!¡± Miya shouted her miracle, producing a layer of divine energy that slithered across the edge of her blade, granting her weapon a heavenly boost in power.

    Charging forward, the knight swung her blade down on the entity as she leapt backwards, avoiding the strike. Almost in sync with her feet hitting the ground, three nooses burst in through the hole the girl had emerged from, much to the two¡¯s dismay.

    Each noose spread out across three attack vectors, shooting towards Miya in sync, their open maws ready to clamp down on the knight. With trained reflexes, Miya quickly dispatched the noose ploughing towards her centre, slicing the open loop apart before it could bind her, the remains retreating back through the hole. However, before she could recover to face the other two, they were on her, locking themselves around her wrists with such strength that even the reserves of divine essence coursing through her body, strengthen by her four remaining halos, could not overcome it. Unable to maintain her grip, she was forced to drop her sword to the ground, the golden edge vanishing the moment it left her palm. Her knuckles grew pale as blood flow was cut, a numbness beginning to take hold.

    ¡°You¡¯ll die first!¡± The girl told her, ¡°Break her!¡± Her words prompted the nooses to pull the knights arms apart. Miya screamed in agony, the strength of the hangmen threatening to rip her limb from limb.

    ¡°Strike from the Heavens, Lance!¡± The voice of Hera boomed through the halls of the church, as two massive bolts of holy energy rapidly materialised above Hera¡¯s head and shot towards the nooses pulling at Miya. In a flash, they were severed at the necks, releasing Miya while the neutered ropes retreated. A cloud of dust and splintering wood filled the air as remaining pews around the door were struck by the miracles, though Hera didn¡¯t mourn their loss.

    Despite being cut off from their hosts, the heads continued to constrict around Miya¡¯s wrists. While the knight worked to free herself, Hera took the initiative and moved towards the entity. The grin had evaporated from her face since Hera¡¯s intervention. Now she seemed almost confused, as if she was looking upon a stranger for the first time.

    ¡°Hera?¡± Her name was spoken once more by the entity.

    ¡°SILENCE!¡± Hera¡¯s voice boomed throughout the room, a golden aura surrounding the invader as the weight of the priest¡¯s demands within her domain were enforced. Just as instructed, the girl¡¯s mouth shut.

    ¡°Oath to humanity, Bindings,¡± Hera waved her hand across the intruder, summoning forth a series of divine chains that wrapped around her body so tightly that it dug into her skin. The girl grew more bewildered, glancing around herself while testing the strength of her restraints.

    ¡°Strike from the Heavens,¡± Hera began the incantation, as two golden pools of energy formed beside her. Where she more ruthless, the entity would have already been blasted apart by her holy might. Instead, she held back, opening up a dialogue once more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or what you seek to accomplish, but this church is my domain, where I hold authority. Now, answer me, who are you?¡± Hera demanded of the girl, the light surrounding the intruder flaring in intensity after the question, ruffling her clothes and hair.

    The domain of a church isn¡¯t absolute. Anyone with a level of divine essence flowing through them have some ability to resist commands issued by the residing priest. The blessed common folk, for example, could never be compelled to commit acts that go against The First¡¯s commandments. Asking for a simple name, however, that should be child¡¯s play.

    Yet, Hera¡¯s command went unheeded, the girl¡¯s glowing red eyes drilling a hole into the priest, even while bound in chains. From the outside, seconds of uneasy silence passed between the two, as Hera grew worried. Beyond the naked eye, however, a fierce clash was taking place, as the overwhelming tide of Hera¡¯s authority within the church crashed against the unyielding wall of the entity. This was the first time she¡¯d ever felt someone contesting her ownership of the church, a feeling that more than made her uneasy.

    ¡°You will tell me your name.¡± Hera reissued her command, as their authorities clashed once more, the girl¡¯s body pulsing with light under the oppressive force, pressing her head down. Once more, silence filled the nave. A small bead of sweat ran down Hera¡¯s forehead, unnerved by her second consecutive failure. Suddenly, laughter burst out from the girl, her manic gaze returning back to the flustered priest.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding so much from me, Hera. I thought I¡¯d seen it all, but you¡¯re showing me so much more. You¡¯re amazing. Amazing! Show me more, show me more!¡± the divine restraints creaked as she pushed her body against them. ¡°You want to know my name? You don¡¯t have to force me to tell you, I want you to know who I am. My name is Lyvina,¡± one of the chains snapped from her body, causing Hera to take a step back. ¡°And, when you reach the Heavens, remind that bastard First who I am, and tell him that he¡¯s next!¡±

    All at once, the divine chains snapped under the entity¡¯s raw strength, a feat that not even a berserking orc should have been able to accomplish. Hera, too shocked to act in time, failed to call upon her awaiting miracle, as Lyvina sped towards her. Before she knew it, the raven-haired girl had smashed her fist into her stomach. Hera could almost taste the vomit and bile, the attack sent her tumbling backwards, her prepared miracle fizzling out of existence as she missed crashing into Miya while she still worked to free her wrists from the nooses.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Given no time to recover, Lyvina leapt into the air, pouncing down on the injured Hera.

    ¡°O-oath to Humanity, First¡¯s shield!¡± Acting fast, the 6<sup>th</sup> circle priest called forth a barrier, materialising it before she could be crushed. The shield cracked under the weight of the entity¡¯s assault but held long enough to force her back.

    ¡°Strike from the Heavens, Lance!¡± Hera declared, as two new pools of energy appeared, swiftly forming another set of lances and launched themselves towards their target. Lyvina dove to the side, avoiding the strike, and with a roll, returned to her feet. Another set of lances materialised, racing towards Lyvina, yet each time, they failed to hit, striking the reinforced walls of the church or damaging the flooring beneath them.

    ¡°Oath to Humanity, Bindings!¡± A fresh miracle was brought forth, hoping to snare the intruder, but she was again too fast, leaping over the chains before they could grab her. Despite the stakes involved, Lyvina seemed to be having the time of her life, her manic smile never far from her face. Hera didn¡¯t relent, however, understand the threat this girl posed if she continued to live.

    ¡°Oath to Humanity, First¡¯s shield!¡± Miya commanded, forming a heavenly barrier right in front of Lyvina. Unable to react in time, she slammed face first into the shield, falling onto her backside. There wasn¡¯t even enough time for her to rub her forehead before a set of four lances came racing towards her.

    An eruption of light filled the air, as divine lances clashed against the divine shield, causing the knight and priest to avert their gaze; a wave of heat spreading throughout the room from the impact. As the glow faded, Miya and Hera glanced over to where they last saw Lyvina. However, there was no traces of her, revealing only deep cracks wrought on Miya¡¯s shield.

    Where did she go? Hera thought as she scanned the room. The heavenly lances were a powerful miracle, but even they would leave some trace of their target behind. That could only mean¡ª

    Two hands suddenly phased through the floor, latching onto Hera¡¯s ankles. The priest felt her body instantly grow lighter, her flesh turning transparent. She could barely muster a scream as she was dragged through the floorboards into the basement below. That buoyancy she felt disappeared when she entered the room, her skin returning to its normal solidity, just in time to be slammed into the ground like a sledgehammer on stone. Flecks of blood shot from her mouth as she was smashed across the solid floor, the wind being knocked right out of her.

    Given no time to recover, Hera was spun through the air by the giddy entity before being thrown against the stone wall, collapsing to the floor. Hera focused a couple of her circles on restoration, but the damage was coming in too quickly. The strength behind every attack was insane. She doubted anyone without The First¡¯s own divinity flowing through them could withstand even a single strike, let alone the pounding she was receiving. One thing was for certain, if this kept up, Hera wouldn¡¯t survive, and if she fell, everyone left in Carnifex would be killed. Using what little distance she had earned; she powered another miracle.

    ¡°Oath to humanity, First¡¯s shield!¡± Hera commanded, as a wall of divine energy flashed into existence in front of the priest and sent charging towards Lyvina. Momentary realisation flashed across Lyvina¡¯s face as she readied herself, pushing her hands out just as the essence collided with her. Her feet skidded along the floor, unable to halt the miracle. A flurry of blows quickly followed, her fist striking the surface of the barrier relentlessly. Even a megabear struggled to break through the shield of humanity, yet this girl, with her fist alone, cracked the charging wall, landing blow after blow until the golden barrier shattered to pieces. The two got to their feet, standing at opposite sides of the basement. Lyvina looked at her hand, bruised and bloody from her attacks, quickly fading away under a jet of steam that was ever present on her body.

    ¡°Mace of the Heavens!¡± Hera brought forth another miracle, moulding her divine essence into her favourite blunt weapon. Its form was close to perfect from both head to hilt, manifesting in a shining silver like the enchanted weapons of old. It had been a long time since she last called upon it, and her first since becoming a priest. It brought back memories of her time as a militant, serving in all corners of the kingdom while refining her circles. Just a hint of her rustiness shown through in her creation, with the head of the mace maintaining its gold base form that left a tiny golden trail wherever it was swung.

    ¡°A mace!¡± Lyvina cawed, surprised at Hera¡¯s ever-expanding arsenal. ¡°What else have you been hiding from me?¡±

    ¡°I may be a little out of practice, but I still swing just as hard,¡± Hera retorted, dropping into a combat stance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see then!¡± The entity accepted the challenge, charging down toward the priest.

    ¡°Oath to Humanity, reinforcement,¡± Hera chanted, bolstering her body in a heavenly glow. She swung her mace towards the girl, as Lyvina attempted to block at the last second. Crashing into the entity¡¯s arms, the weapon pulsed, sending her into the floor, grinding along the stone surface, coming to a stop near the basement¡¯s edge. A degree of pride shown across the priest¡¯s face, proud she hadn¡¯t lost her touch.

    Broken on impact, Lyvina¡¯s arms saw an outsizing of steam as they worked to repair the damage. The manic grin had shifted into one of deep thought. Hera, meanwhile, kept her feet firmly planted on the ground, feeding off the divine energy pouring through her church.

    Suddenly, the raven-haired girl broke into a sprint, moving towards Hera¡¯s left in a counterclockwise arc, attempting to target the area her mace was absent. Shifting her body, the priest thrust down on the girl with another, mighty swing.

    At the last moment, Lyvina¡¯s body gained a blue auric glow, using both her arms as shields to defend against Hera¡¯s swing. Once more, the mace crunched down on Lyvina, the pulse of energy ripping through the air, unleashing another world of force down upon her. The ground cracked under the sudden pressure, stirring the stale air of the room. Lyvina, however, didn¡¯t faulter.

    A jet of steam blasted out from her arms, blinding the priest just long enough to provide an opening. Shoving the mace back, Lyvina delivered another devastating strike to Hera¡¯s gut. Even with the strength of her reinforced body, Hera couldn¡¯t help but stumble backwards. Lyvina didn¡¯t let up, pressing her advantage against the staggering priest. Hera swung her mace again, hoping to turn the tables, but her nimble opponent dodged just in time.

    ¡°Got you,¡± Lyvina¡¯s words held a sinister tone, as she unleashed a flurry of blows onto the priest. Strike after strike, blow after blow rained down on Hera, treated as little more than a punching bag. Each strike was like a runaway cart hitting her one after another, Lyvina¡¯s unnatural strength threatening to break her bones despite her divine enhancement.

    The relentless attacks left her reeling, unable to cast even simple miracles. Desperate, she needed to force some distance between them. While her reinforcement miracle still held out, she slammed a foot into the ground, her foot denting the stone as she flew back towards the basement wall. Grunting in pain, her body bruised and tenderised, she countered. Wasting no time, Hera slammed her foot into the ground again, launching herself towards the entity before she could react, smashing her mace into Lyvina¡¯s face with all the force her divine powers could muster. Once more, there was a pulse of light, and the girl was sent flying across the room, crashing into the wall, shaking the foundations of the church. To anyone else, this would have been a fatal blow.

    Lyvina, however, survived, her body twitching as she was engulfed in steam.

    This is bad, I can¡¯t keep this up for much longer. Hera thought, knowing she was reaching her limit. To stand a chance in close quarters, she needed to maintain the reinforcement miracle, sacrificing her ability to heal her body in the process. I can¡¯t show any weakness, not yet, not while she¡¯s still in the church. Ignoring the injuries racking her body, Hera maintained her combat stance.

    Lyvina rose to her feet once more, the extend of the damage visible beyond the cloud surrounding her. Massive cracks stretched across the left side of her face, revealing the veil of bright blue that lurked beneath. She had always suspected, but seeing proof her opponent wasn¡¯t truly human provided some level of relief to her conscience. A trembling hand inspected the damage, clearly noticing the extend of the injury before attempting to obscure it.

    ¡°T-too strong,¡± Lyvina muttered, her voice filled with bitterness at the revelation.

    ¡°I¡¯m but a simple priest of the Faith, Lyvina.¡± Hera told the entity, who wasn¡¯t pleased by the answer, and even less so by the appearance of Miya by the stairwell. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be this way. I know you control those nooses that eliminated the goblins outside. Though you may not have intended it, you saved everyone inside the church. I don¡¯t understand what you wish to achieve in this attack, but surely there¡¯s some way we can resolve this without any further bloodshed.¡±

    Lyvina gave no response, removing her hand from her once cracked face, now almost completely healed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you two later,¡± Lyvina told, as several nooses smashed through the damaged basement floor above, zipping towards the pair with the ferocity of an awakened chamber wolf. Suddenly engaged with the emerging enemy, neither could prevent Lyvina from making her exit, as she grabbed a hold of a nearby noose hanging above her, rising her back into the now undefended church. Hera¡¯s eyes opened wide as she realised their mistake.

    The first noose that shot towards Hera didn¡¯t stand a chance, as the priest abandoned the mace in favour of ripping the open maw of the noose in half with her reinforced bare hands, rendering it useless. Miya too made short work of the next pair that came for her, her enhanced sword dispatching them quickly.

    ¡°We need to get to the others, now!¡± Hera shouted, just as another wave of Nooses entered the basement.

    -------

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Lyvina¡¯s eery voice burst into the pilgrim¡¯s rest, her head phasing through the door where the remaining survivors of Carnifex were hiding. Though Hera had truly surprised her with her abilities, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, Lyvina had promised to kill them all. So long as she produced results, it didn¡¯t matter what order she killed them.

    The survivors were already pressing themselves against the back wall in anticipation of her arrival. Hera had been correct in sending the survivors away, but it had not stopped some of them from peeking through the door to witness the battle, right up until Lyvina emerged from the basement alone, where their eyes met for the first time.

    ¡°Y-you monster, what did you do to Hera and Miya?!¡± David shouted at Lyvina, who only returned her creepy smile.

    ¡°They¡¯re occupied, David, and they won¡¯t be coming until I¡¯m done,¡± Lyvina informed him.

    ¡°Wha¡ª how do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, how could I not know your name, David,¡± Lyvina playfully put her arms behind her back, wandering left to right as she reminisced. ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much time in your inn, wandering its halls, watching you and your patron¡¯s go about their lives night and day. Of all the people in this dull little village, you¡¯re the one who was the most entertaining. Being your daughter all that time ago was so much fun. Tell me, did you ever feel like you were being watched?¡± Lyvina asked the innkeeper, acting like a stalker speaking with their obsession for the first time. It unnerved him.

    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, David?¡± Miss heartland gasped, with Maranda and the traders too looking similarly surprised.

    ¡°Of course not! This thing is just another abomination brought forth by that damnable elf or that false knight!

    ¡°Then enough of this!¡± One of the traders snapped, charging out with a panicked battle cry with a short sword pulled from his waist. Lyvina didn¡¯t attempt to move, as he swung down on her. Just before steel reached flesh, however, Lyvina¡¯s hand shot out, locking around his wrist and preventing it from moving.

    ¡°So heartless. To think, you¡¯d want to harm a poor little girl like me. Have you no shame?¡± Lyvina taunted with a toothy smile, as she broke his wrist. Crying out in agony, the sword fell from his grasp as Lyvina plucked it out of the air. With a flash of steel, the blade meant for her split opened the trader¡¯s throat, who collapsed to the ground with a gargle.

    Miss Heartland & Mrs Forester screamed while panicked voices emerged from the other survivors, except one, little Jason Forester, who sat motionless, almost absent from the situation. She knew the boy well. He was good natured, energetic, spoiled, and unable to accept when things didn¡¯t go his way. It was strange seeing him so withdrawn after watching him grow up into the brat she knew. His time as her latest little brother may have been brief, but she supposed she owed him the courtesy of being killed last.

    Flipping the sword into the air, Lyvina caught the blade between her digits. Now, if she remembered correctly, there was a time a group of militants passed through the village, and among their number was one man that loved to show off his knife throwing skills. He managed to hit every target, no matter the distance or difficulty, a feat which left Lyvina, and the other villagers, in awe, enough to make it a village wide fad for weeks.

    Of course, in Lyvina¡¯s condition, she never had the chance to try it herself. Until now.

    With a flick of her wrist, the short sword flew across the room, sinking deep into Miss Heartland¡¯s chest. In an instant, her screaming stopped as her lifeless body slumped against the wall, blood smearing against the stone. Lyvina cackled in triumph at her accomplishment, unmoved by the terrified screams around her.

    ¡°Please! Don¡¯t kill us! Mercy! Mercy!¡± Mrs Forester begged, falling to her knees at Lyvina¡¯s approach.

    ¡°Have you ever seen me before?¡± Lyvina asked her, stopping only a few feet from her.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Maranda questioned, bewildered.

    ¡°Answer me. Have you ever seen me?¡± Lyvina repeated herself, her glowing crimson eyes staring a hole into the woman¡¯s head. ¡°I want to hear your answer, I want to hear you say it.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­ I don¡¯t¡± Maranda couldn¡¯t find the right words, only incensing Lyvina¡¯s rage. She already knew what her answer would be, but wanted to hear her say it, needed her to confirm what she had known all these years.

    ¡°JUST SAY IT ALREADY! Tell me you¡¯ve never seen me! Tell me that after all these years, you never once noticed me!¡± Her rising emotions got the better of her, unleashing her pent-up fury. ¡°I¡¯ve always been there! In the places you sleep and dress and love and eat. I¡¯ve seen every part of all your boring, mundane lives over and over! I could recite your entire routine to you minute by minute! I know everything about all of you! And you¡­ Did you never feel anything?! A cold shoulder, a tingling on your neck, a sense of unease, anything?!¡± Lyvina roared at Maranda, her fist unconsciously curled up into a ball as she vented her deep-rooted hatred of the villagers. ¡°Did you¡­ never notice anything at all?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mrs Forester trembled as she told Lyvina, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I-I-I-I don¡¯t know w-what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her Maranda, she¡¯s just another insane mage. Look at her, she¡¯s obviously related to Vine in some manner. She¡¯s just another monster!¡± David shouted at them both, as Lyvina petted the purple mark around her neck.

    ¡°A monster¡­ yes, I think I¡¯ve known that for a while now,¡± A small smirk appeared on her face as she thought back to all the times she faced herself in the mirror, looking at the disgusting figure always staring back at her. The only difference now was her ability to justify her title.

    Turning her gaze towards the innkeeper, she grabbed a hold of his arm, twisting it behind him and pressing her foot against his back. She was going to enjoy tearing off his arm and beating him to death¡ª

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Lyvina froze, slowly twisting her head towards the voice, until she landed on the dead trader with his throat slit. Or, at least, that¡¯s what she should have seen. In place of that, she found the man stood upright, looking perfectly healthy, outside of the blood that had already spilled from his neck, staring directly at her. She wasn¡¯t the only one in shock, with the survivors focusing their attention on the seemingly resurrected trader.

    ¡°Donny?¡± One of the other traders called to his fellow man.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± was the only reply he received, the revived man slowly stumbling towards Lyvina.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The ghost of Carnifex uttered, releasing David¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± The man named Donny edged closer to Lyvina, undeterred by his death only moments ago.

    ¡°How¡­ how are you doing that?¡± there was no joy left in Lyvina¡¯s voice, only a boiling rage that threatened to bubble up to the surface.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he repeated the only word he seemed capable of saying, now only a few feet from her.

    ¡°¡­ No¡± Lyvina muttered to herself. ¡°No, no, no.¡± She stood before the man, just as she had before his death. In an instant, his arms shot out, one grasping her shoulder while the other pulled her hair, exposing her small, fragile, white and purple neck.

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± The trader whaled, his mouth wrenching open as far as possible as he plunged forward to chomp on the girl¡¯s neck.

    He never reached it. Lyvina¡¯s fist smashed into the man¡¯s jaw with such force that his head was ripped from its body. Sailing through the air, it almost struck the roof on its ascent, as his body crumpled to the ground like the lifeless husk it was meant to be, blood spurting like a geyser.

    No sooner had the head landed by the entrance to the room did the door slam open. Hera and Miya had finally arrived, only a little worse for wear. Lyvina had been too distracted to keep them occupied any longer. Their intervention, however, was far from her mind.

    Miya was the first one inside and could only gasp in horror at seeing the bodies of the dead survivors littering the room. The knight¡¯s eyes beamed with light, as pure unadulterated rage filled her heart.

    ¡°BOW OF THE HEAVENS!!!¡± Miya screamed, her bow practically searing itself into reality with the excessive light she was producing, pouring in all the essence her weapon could take. The fact Miya would risk firing her weapon despite the risk of hitting the others spoke volumes to her fury, surprising Lyvina by how far she was willing to go. Grabbing the corpse, she prepared to use it as a shield as Miya drew back her bow string, loaded with her payload and¡ª

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± the same voice spoke once more.

    It was the head. It was still talking.

    The sudden distraction prevented Miya from firing her arrow, her rage transforming into panic at the sight of the talking head. For a moment, Lyvina believed she¡¯d unleash her attack on the thing.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?!¡± Miya shouted the first thing that popped into her head, the same thought within Lyvina¡¯s mind, her crimson eyes staring at the still living man.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in here?!¡± Hera called out to the room, though no answer came.

    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no¡­¡± Lyvina muttered, moving towards the outer wall.

    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t,¡± Miya released her arrow at Lyvina, though the power had been scaled back considerably. Grabbing one of the nearby beds, she flipped it up, shielding herself from the attack. Before Miya could load her next shot, she had already phased through the wall. Either Hera had not anticipated Lyvina leaving through that point or she was happy to be rid of her. Either way, she exited with minimal resistance.

    This is wrong, this is wrong! Lyvina told herself. Nobody could just come back to life. Only she had defied the gods to return to this world.

    ¡°¡­?!¡± It was only when she was outside the church, beyond the interfering authority of Hera¡¯s domain, did the full extent of the situation start to become clear. In that moment, Lyvina abandoned her goal of killing the last survivors in the church.

    It should have been impossible. After all she had been through, all she had to suffer!

    But she felt them, stumbling around her prison.

    She heard them, crying out that same word over and over.

    And soon, she saw them, as she watched from the edge of the hill that the church stood upon.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Everyone that had died that night was returning to life, a feat she had only just achieved through decades of torture and misery. They were all coming back, from the feral goblins to the horrible villagers, god had decided to give everyone that second chance she¡¯d always craved.

    ¡°How?¡­ HOW?!¡±

    Was this some final insult? Was The First trying to tell her that even her one single accomplishment of returning to life was worthless too?

    As Lyvina looked over Carnifex, all the joy she once held left her body. She tilted her head, her glowing eyes unblinking as she came up with her solution to this insult The First had thrown her way.

    ¡°I. Will. Kill. Them. Every last one.¡±

 Chapter 24: Fading Memory

    Upon arriving, Aksel dropped to a knee, woozy from his jump. The feeling of cold that had spread across his body had reached its zenith now, his withdrawals making it difficult for him to move or think clearly. Glancing around, found he was back in another familiar space, though like everywhere else, it was shrouded in shadows, with only the stars illuminating it from the outside. Amid the darkness, he found a comforting figure praying in the front pews.

    ¡°Hera?¡± Aksel called to the priest, who jolted in surprise at his sudden voice.

    ¡°Aksel? Is that you?¡± Hera replied, rising from her seat and making her way towards to him.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to see you, but I¡¯m not sure how much time we have. Those things, whatever they are, keep finding me, and this cold is getting unbearable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Aksel, I know this is tough, but I know we can all make it through this with we stick together. Just remember, the light of The First will always be with you, even in times when there is no light to be found. Especially for a soul as beautiful as yours,¡± Hera told him cheerily.

    Upon hearing that word, Aksel froze, realising his mistake.

    She didn¡¯t have a light.

    ¡°Now, let me warm you up,¡± Hera spoke, approaching with her arms outstretched.

    Aksel¡¯s eyes went wide, as he threw himself back before Hera could catch him.

    D-dright, that was close! He berated his carelessness, forgetting the one rule he was told about this place.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Aksel? Don¡¯t you want a nice, warm hug?¡± Hera offered, continuing to advance with nothing more than a smile and extended arms.

    Aksel backed up as fast as he could, unwilling to take his eyes off the priest, but Hera was closing the gap too fast. Then, something grabbed his collar from behind. Fearing the worse, he snapped his neck around, spotting who had caught him. It was Miya and August, each carrying a dimly lit torch.

    Before he uttered a single word, Aksel was thrown behind the knights, the two taking up combat stances against the priest, who appeared puzzled by the hostility.

    ¡°Aksel! You need to jump out of here, now!¡± Miya ordered, the torch in her hand growing brighter by the second.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Aksel, this thing, whatever it is, took control of the churches in the first wave. It must have known you¡¯d use them as a safe haven.¡± August informed him, his torch similarly growing brighter until what was once a dim cinder became a bright, roaring fire.

    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Hera¡¯s spoke, entranced by the flames in front of her.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not actually Miya and August, you¡¯re just another part of me, right? What do I need to do,¡± Aksel asked, struggling to his feet.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t learnt much, sorry to say. All¡¯s we can say so far is the brighter the light, the more attention we draw,¡± August informed him, waving his torch up and down, showing Hera¡¯s eyes following it like a dog eyeing a delicious treat.

    ¡°Can you stop them?¡± Aksel asked outright. These two were knights, humanity¡¯s sword and shield against its foes. If anyone could kill these things, it would be them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been trying, but so far, we haven¡¯t had any luck,¡± Miya replied, keeping Hera in her sights as she too shifted her torch, drawing the priest¡¯s attention. ¡°We don¡¯t know why, but our weapons aren¡¯t putting these things down. The only people having any luck in killing them are¡ª¡±

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Hera dove at Miya, only for the knight to slash at the possessed priest¡¯s head, separating its dome from her body. The husk collapsed to the floor, her blood staining the floorboards. Seeing Hera cut down with such brutal efficiency caused Aksel to wretch, barely able to prevent himself from vomiting. Though their time together had been short, she was someone he held in extremely high regard, someone he considered a friend for all the help she provided. The sight of her bloody demise was scarring, to say the least.

    Before he could say anything, however, Hera¡¯s body rose from the ground. The missing dome of her head shot back into place as though it was bubbling smoke, only leaving the obscene amount of blood dripping down her brow as evidence of her injury. Though she was clearly dazed, she was very much alive.

    ¡°W-w-what in nith?!¡± Aksel screamed.

    ¡°I hope you enjoyed that demonstration. Now, get moving!¡± August told him, as he smacked Hera across the head with his torch.

    ¡°What about you two?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re luring as many of those things into the church as possible to buy you time. That¡¯s why we¡¯re burning our lights so brightly!¡± Miya informed him, pointing to the doors that were now swinging open. ¡°Oath to Humanity, First¡¯s shield!¡± Miya called out her miracle, halting the others from passing through the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Aksel, you¡¯re all that matters,¡± August told him, offering a confident smile. ¡°You¡¯re doing fine so far, just keep moving forward until the very end.¡±

    ¡°Strike from the heavens, Lance,¡± Hera¡¯s voice called, as a bolt of light blew a hole in Miya¡¯s chest. August and Aksel turned, shocked and horrified by the sudden attack.

    ¡°When¡­ could she¡­¡± Miya muttered, her final words before collapsing to the ground. Aksel was equally shocked. Hera had never once displayed any sort of offensive miracles, yet she had just blasted through Miya with a holy lance. No, he was getting too far ahead of himself, the real problem was that this corrupted Hera could use miracles at all!

    As life faded from Miya¡¯s eyes, the wall of golden white blocking the door disappeared, allowing the villagers of Carnifex to come stomping in, each chanting their sole word to the pair.

    ¡°AKSEL, LEAVE NOW!¡± August bellowed, snapping him to attention. He didn¡¯t have time to think, he just stared through the gap in the crowd, past the door at the first sign of light in the sky he could find.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Just before they reached him, Aksel locked onto a star slightly brighter than the rest¡ª

    ---

    The sound of the pouring rain rang through the cave, overwhelming Aksel¡¯s ears. That last jump had drained him more than he thought, leaving his eyes tired and slow to adjust to his new environment. He¡¯d escaped the church, leaving August behind as instructed, and found himself resting against a rocky wall in a place he wished he was less familiar with. It was Theo¡¯s cave, the place they¡¯d both sought shelter during the downpour, and the place he first met Vine.

    In the center of the cave burned a roaring fire, replacing the burnt-out firepit he remembered. Sitting just opposite Aksel, as seemed appropriate for this location, was Theo, huddled up with her arms wrapped around her knees, her tired eyes glaring at him.

    ¡°Looks like my time has come,¡± Theo¡¯s dreary voice echoed throughout the cave, audible over the crashing rain outside. Much like the fire blazing in front of him, her voice held no warmth.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Aksel felt he owed her an apology, as he once again tried to warm himself up.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to do that, you know.¡± Theo informed him, offering none of her usual cheer or energy. ¡°Just as our corpse is running cold on the outside, so too as our inner soul turning frigid and rotten. You¡¯ll just have to get used to it.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told, but doing this is better than doing nothing,¡± he explained, continuing his fruitless efforts to warm himself. His eyes wandered around the cave, scanning for anything that could be remotely hostile. To his relief, even the grasping moss in the back was silent. For the moment, at least, he was safe. Having bought himself some time, he locked onto Theo. ¡°I really need some more answers about what¡¯s going on here. Please, tell me everything you know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been difficult for us to understand too, but I¡¯ll break it down the best I can,¡± Theo spoke, lowering her knees until she was in a crossed legged position. Even now, she remained slumped, her body language indicating a level of extreme exhaustion. ¡°Firstly, this is not the world we saw when the shadow stole our blessing, this is one step deeper, what you might call your inner soul. Everything resides here, our hopes, our dreams, our memories, everything that makes us who we are. Something has breached not only the outer world of endless fields of grass and sky, but also our core. Whoever these creatures are, they aren¡¯t content with just the soul space within our body, they want our entire soul. That¡¯s what they are doing right now, they are corrupting everything that they touch.¡± Theo explained. To Aksel, this was quite the revelation. He had assumed, wrongly, that the field he faced the oily shadow and places he had found himself thereafter were all directly connected.

    ¡°Hold on, so you¡¯re saying I¡¯m¡ª or we? Screw it, I¡¯ll just say I, it¡¯s already confusing enough,¡± Aksel shook his head, as Theo indicated her indifference at the topic. ¡°So, to be clear, I¡¯m still knocked out in that field from before? But that field is something called a ¡®soul space¡¯, which is in my body, or a part of my body, which is currently dead? Am I right so far?¡± Aksel asked for confirmation.

    ¡°As far as we can tell, yes. Initially, we were under the same impression that this place was inside our soul space, however, we quickly understood the difference. For example, we have far greater control in here than we ever did over our soul space.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Right,¡± Aksel pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to compile everything he¡¯d learnt so far. ¡°So, what does that make me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re us, and we¡¯re you. If you want to be specific, then you are our conscious self, the part that truly represents the person we know as Aksel. Were as I, and everyone else holding a light, are fragments of your unconscious soul, the parts of us that hold the less critical parts of Aksel¡¯s life, his experiences, memories, impressions, thoughts. In this case, I¡¯m a piece of Theo from our time in the cave.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m the conscious part of my soul, speaking to the unconscious part of my soul, trapped inside my soul, that¡¯s in a coma inside my soul space, that¡¯s inside my rotting corpse¡­ Fuck.¡± Aksel didn¡¯t know how else to response.

    ¡°The invaders are still unknown, except for one thing. When they spoke with you as Ida, they identified themselves as horrors. Since we know so little about them, that is the title we have given them for now.

    ¡°Erm¡­ Whose Ida?¡± Aksel asked, confused at the unfamiliar name. For a brief moment, Theo¡¯s eyes widened, before falling back to her exhausted state.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to worry about. Just remember that, whatever happens, you must survive. Everyone else, and I mean everyone else, is expendable. You are the core of our being, and without you, we could never recover.¡± With that, Theo finally stood up, wandering over to the cave entrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to leave again soon, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems the only reason this place has even survived so long is because we don¡¯t even remember where this cave is,¡± She remarked, a slight grin on her face. ¡°At least it was useful for more than just getting out of the rain.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me?¡± Aksel asked, but Theo shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m Faithless Theo of the Black Surcoats, and I¡¯ll never back down from a fight,¡± she said, grabbing the stick that was propped up by the entrance. It was the same one used during their sparring match, the tip suddenly blazing with fire, roaring to life. Aksel struggled to his feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, we both know Theo isn¡¯t a fighter,¡± he told her as he approached.

    ¡°Very few people you know are,¡± Theo retorted staring out into the sky and the stars above. ¡°They¡¯re getting fewer every time, I don¡¯t know how much longer we can keep you hidden within your memories,¡± the tired face of his friend turned back to him, a short smile on her face. ¡°There is one place we¡¯d like you to visit though. We¡¯ve done everything we can to buy time and prepare you for what is to come. We¡¯ll impart the last bits of information we have there and do our best to protect you. I¡¯ll buy you as much time as possible.¡± She stretched out her hand, waiting for him to take a hold. Aksel stared at the offered hand, but understood what he had to do.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you, I promise I¡¯ll fix this, somehow,¡± Aksel grasped the offered hand. For the first time, Theo offered a cheery grin.

    ¡°Of course you will, you wannabe hero.¡±

    Just like that, Aksel was transported away from the cave to his next destination, leaving Theo behind.

    ¡°And please, don¡¯t forget about us¡­¡± She muttered, as she awaited her fate.

    ---

    Within a blink, Aksel had moved from the cave to another familiar location. This time, he found himself sitting on the bed inside the room he was given at the Hero¡¯s Tale inn, back inside Carnifex. Unlike the last time he jumped, this one didn¡¯t cause him any exhaustion.

    I guess jumping by myself fatigues me, he noted as he noticed that, once again, he was not alone. Upon seeing her, he quickly flushed red, remembering what memory this was from.

    Vine was in front of him, her inexpressive face staring him down, just as he recalled. Once more, her half-naked body sat exposed to him, her white shirt revealing Vine¡¯s unburdened flesh from neck to navel. Only two thin strips of fabric flanking this valley of obscenity and black underwear, which contrasted so vividly with her clothes and skin, granted her any modicum of decency. In the corner of the room, a small candle burned.

    Of all the places to send me, they chose here?! I wonder what that says about my unconscious side, or the Theo side of my subconscious¡­ I still don¡¯t know how this works. Aksel mentally sighed.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, our soul is being corrupted faster than we could have anticipated¡­ Our countermeasures were never designed to work under these circumstances,¡± Vine explained. Just then, there was a pounding on the door. ¡°¡­They are struggling to access this room, the barriers in place around this memory are stronger than most¡­ This moment must have meant a lot to us in some way.¡±

    ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­Perhaps it was the knowledge we learnt, perhaps it was the relationship we built, perhaps it was because this was the closest we got to having se¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that with her face, for the love of First!¡± Aksel implored, before sighing. ¡°I know I don¡¯t have much time, that seems to be the running theme here. But¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s time¡­ The doors are holding well¡­ Please, ask away.¡±

    ¡°Then, what countermeasures are you talking about? Why would I need countermeasures?¡± Aksel asked, even as Vine tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°¡­Even you, must know that answer¡­ The oily shadow in every nightmare, the creature that stole our blessing¡­ This was for him.¡±

    ¡°It¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Night after night, month after month, year after year, the monster tortured us, brought us nightmares we could never escape from¡­ For years, we dug deeper within ourselves to hide, yet it still always found us¡­ then, we tried separating ourselves, making our core hide amongst the crowd, yet it still picked you out without delay¡­ We¡¯ve been fighting for so long,¡± Vine noted, staring into Aksel¡¯s eyes, who seemed stunned by what he was hearing. ¡°But, he is irrelevant right now¡­ and those troubled memories might be useful.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ That thing that¡¯s been in my nightmares for all these years, you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s never just been a figment of my imagination. You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s real?¡±

    ¡°¡­Were you always this slow?¡± Vine asked, her words feeling like a gut punch to his ego. There was self-deprecating, but this was ridiculous. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected, I suppose, given your current state¡­ It¡¯s real, Aksel. It always has been. It¡¯s been stalking our dreams since the moment of our birth¡­ But never more than that. Today was the first time it¡¯s ever interacted with us properly, and it was to take our blessing just before the horrors arrived.¡± Vine told Aksel, as he needed a moment to contemplate the news. ¡°¡­ Again, he is irrelevant now, this wasn¡¯t his doing, as far as we can gather.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°¡­Because, you¡¯re still here,¡± she stated simply. ¡°If it was involved, you¡¯d already be taken.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you have a point. Fine, these horrors then, there has to be some way we can fight back against them.¡±

    ¡°¡­There is,¡± Vine told him, causing Aksel to raise an eyebrow. ¡°We never developed offensive countermeasures against the shadow¡­ It seemed pointless¡­ We only came up with new ways to hide and delay until the morning came¡­ Nobody in our lives was ever a fighter, only people¡­ That has changed, however.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Aksel asked for clarity, as Vine placed her hand on her chest.

    ¡°¡­I am now our soul¡¯s offensive countermeasure,¡± Vine told him in the near emotionless voice she¡¯d always held. ¡°¡­We only noticed it recently¡­ but everyone is ineffective at slaying the creatures, even the knights. And the reason for that, is because of you.¡±

    ¡°M-me?!¡±

    ¡°Our soul is our ultimate territory¡­ Something we¡¯ve been forced to use over the years, learning through every fumble and failure¡­ One thing we learnt is perception can turn something impossible into possible¡­ or something possible into impossible¡­ Aksel?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The reason Miya couldn¡¯t kill Hera before is because you could never imagine it¡­¡±

    Aksel was taken aback by the statement for a moment. Of course he could imagine it, he could imagine anything. However, he knew she didn¡¯t mean it in that way. If she meant if he believed Miya could or would ever kill Hera¡­ She was right. After all, how could he?

    ¡°¡­The same thing happened to everyone else, over and over¡­ The horrors used familiar faces to attack the fighters we had¡­ and slew them. However, among our friends,¡± Vine pointed to her own face. ¡°I am the exception.¡±

    ¡°The exception? You mean you can fight back?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Perception matters above all else in this world¡­ It¡¯s the reason we walk on the ground rather than swim through the air¡­ It¡¯s the reason you still feel the need to breathe¡­ it¡¯s the reason that I still talk like this, despite not being Vine¡­ It was only too late we understood the value of that¡­ The goblins, the bear, the orc and that elf we saw are some of the last holdouts we have left, able to kill the horrors invading our memories¡­ The key is, you can imagine them killing your friends and family, as opposed to Miya and August¡­ But, Vine¡¯s different. She¡¯s someone that we trust, yet our mind fully believes in her ability to kill. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Because she punched a Megabear to pieces?¡± Aksel guessed.

    ¡°Because, she almost killed us,¡± Vine told him, as he recalled that moment. It was shortly after the Megabear was killed, and Vine fell unconscious. He remembered his body being consumed by a thousand interweaving blue lines that covered every inch of his body. In those moments, he truly believed he was going to die. In those moments¡­

    ¡°Right¡­ I thought of her as a monster,¡± Aksel admitted, though Vine tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to lie here, Aksel,¡± Vine told him. ¡°¡­ We learned so much about her in this room, we grew closer to her, more eager to help than ever, wanting to keep her safe¡­ But,¡± Vine paused, as she suddenly appeared in front of his face, her eyes glowing. ¡°We still think she¡¯s a monster.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°You can reject it all you like, but its already ingrained in our very soul¡­ We fear Vine, we fear her power, we fear what she is capable of¡­ that is why she¡¯s able to kill,¡± she explained. Aksel wanted to reject her, but could he really deny himself? ¡°But, enough about her¡­ Even her power is not enough to save us¡­ You need to evolve,¡± Vine told him, as the pounding on the door grew louder.

    ¡°Evolve?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s one place that could be the key to victory¡­ though, you will have to face your fears once more.¡±

    ¡°What do I have to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Our soul is vast¡­ Beyond measure¡­ The parts that make us who we are, the memories and experiences we endure¡­ that is what they¡¯ve been targeting. Yet, there are more places that we can seek refuge and draw strength... Our imagination, the place we seek comfort in the endless nightmares and unfulfilled dreams¡­ That is the place you must seek,¡± the door to the room made a horrid creaking noise.

    ¡°Great, how do I get there?¡±

    ¡°¡­You are currently in our memories¡­ to reach the imagination, you¡¯ll have to escape this place¡­ but, most of your memories have been corrupted¡­ There isn¡¯t a good path from here to there without fighting through hordes of horrors. That only leaves one place¡­ our nightmares.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Aksel asked, reluctant

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the only path left to us now, one even the horrors seem to be avoiding¡­ Perhaps your repulsion has rubbed off on them¡­ Though we can¡¯t expect it to be safe, or empty.¡± She explained, the banging on the door growing more intense.

    ¡°The doors might not hold for much longer,¡± he warned.

    ¡°¡­It will hold long enough,¡± Vine said, as she pinned Aksel onto the bed.

    ¡°W-Woah, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°I need to ask¡­ Who have you spoken to¡­ besides me?¡±

    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­An important one?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it¡¯s a dumb question, you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve ran into so far,¡± Aksel told her, not sure why she was asking such a thing.

    ¡°¡­Then, how did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I teleported here!¡±

    ¡°¡­From where?¡±

    ¡°From the cave!¡±

    ¡°¡­By yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­Then, how did you get all your information?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ How did I get all my information?¡± Aksel suddenly wondered. It all made sense to him up until now, but once he started to think about it, he couldn¡¯t help but question it.

    ¡°¡­I see¡­ Lena was right¡­ Aksel?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know somewhere in this core part of your soul, the information remains, even if the person does not¡­ As we get corrupted, the ties between us get cut, root and stem¡­ You¡¯ve met so many of us, but our lessons are the most important part,¡± Vine explained, as the scale of what was happening started to sink in. ¡°Do you remember, don¡¯t trust anyone without a light?¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°Then, remember this¡­ Until we reach our imagination, don¡¯t trust anyone¡­ Stay away from your memories. Even now, the last of the lights in the sky are about to fade¡­¡± The door began to bend and turn unnaturally.

    ¡°Vine, the door!¡± Aksel shouted, as her appearance began to change, becoming fully dressed like when they travelled together.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯ve multiplied so much¡­ There are so few of us left¡­ It¡¯s best we make our way there now¡­ I shall escort you through our nightmares and bring you to the land where our dreams can truly become a reality,¡± Vine placed her hand on Aksel¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Dright.¡± He exclaimed, as the two of them disappeared, moving to the last placed he¡¯d ever want to go.

 Chapter 25: Theoéˆ¥æªš Ordeal

    Silence.

    In the desolate streets of Carnifex, down an abandoned alley bathed in the blue light shining from the massive orb hanging overhead, a barrel creaked. Slowly, the loose lid tilted upwards, and a set of golden eyes peered out into her surroundings. Her swear soaked body shook, even as what remained of her nerves drove her to finally take a peek.

    ¡°I-is it over?¡± Theo whispered, barely keeping herself together.

    1 hour earlier

    Theo, David and the remaining survivors fled through the backdoor of the Hero¡¯s Tale Inn before the encroaching web of blue could ensnare them. They were just in time, as only moments after they had made their escape, the entire building shattered to pieces, reduced to rubble in an instant, its debris spilling over into the nearby alleyways and cutting off access to the main road. Theo covered her eyes as a cloud of dust briefly filled the air.

    Coughing, Theo looked on, horrified at the destruction. Vine, who was at the center of the collapse, had been crushed under the inn, and though Aksel managed to escape, he had been forced to exit through the front of the building where all the goblins, hobgoblins and the orc were waiting.

    She was at a loss, as the sound of orc laughter echoed in the distance. She heard Aksel call out Vine¡¯s name, attempt to dig... and then silence.

    ¡°A-Aksel?¡± She finally found her voice. ¡°Aksel? Are you there, say something!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, you dumb bitch!¡± A trader shouted, but it was too late. All around them, more hideous goblins appeared in every door and window, their crescent eyes fixed on them with bloody weapons drawn. Theo froze in terror.

    ¡°RUN!¡± One of the merchants next to her shouted, fleeing down the alley with little care for the scared bandit girl in his way. She was easily knocked to the ground in the confusion with the others joining in the rout. Theo flipped to her stomach, staring ahead to the shrinking backs of her fellow survivors, with only David daring to look back before exited the area.

    ¡°WAIT, COME BACK!¡± Theo yelled, but it was too late. Even as her hand fruitlessly stretched towards their shrinking backs, she knew any rescue now was impossible. Goblins poured into the alley, many chasing down David¡¯s group like some twisted sport, but plenty of others remaining behind to deal with her. She understood why they left her behind. After all, they saw her and Aksel help Vine, openly displaying her magical item while they were at it. In their eyes, she must have been some sort of mage accomplice at best and an outright mage at worst, despite how impossible that was. Still, the sting of betrayal from those she was celebrating victory with only hours ago hit her harder than she ever could have expected.

    Her eyes gazed up in horror at the little green monsters surrounding her, baring hideous grins, contemplating her fate.

    It was then that a thin haze of crimson red overtook her vision. She gasped for air, suddenly finding it much harder to breathe, as though her strength was being sapped from her body, like something was tugging at the very core of her being.

    ¡°Hear me, oh demons of the other side! I am Zelestia Myri, and I invite you here to complete my request! I offer you all the unworthy souls and flesh that dwell within this pathetic village in exchange for your help in the war that is to come!¡±

    The air grew heavier, as an ere sense of that someone or something was watching crept into her senses. She looked around, hoping to discover what it could be.

    What¡¯s going on? Everything feels wrong¡­

    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t the only one experiencing this effect. The goblins, who had appeared so please just moments ago, had also collapsed to the ground, squirming around as their strength was drained by the haze. In fact, they appeared more affected by this phenomenon than her.

    ¡°I offer my blood as proof of my identity and my commitment to our pact!¡± The feminine voice spoke once more, her accent unfamiliar to Theo as the atmosphere grew even more oppressive with every passing second. It was at this moment that Theo saw the shadows passing through the alley, gliding across the ground, skirting along the walls and windows and sliding over rooftops. Each shadow was a different, monstrous shape, beyond any animal or Dungeon-kin Theo had come across, frightening her as she laid immobile.

    ¡°Oh, great demons of the other side! If any among you wish to receive my offer, please step into the circle and make your presence known!¡± The final words from the voice spoke, the ground trembling in response. Despite remaining still, Theo felt herself moving rapidly elsewhere, but not in a direction she could describe. It was a new sensation that had no comparison in her lifetime, like a colourblind person suddenly experiencing blue. Her stomach churned at the unnatural sensation, as all the shadows swirled around her faster and faster, the world losing what little light the moons where providing.

    Then, just as suddenly as the haze had arrived, the inn exploded into a massive pillar of blue light, launching huge geysers of debris into the air, almost blinding Theo from the brightness as she moved her arms to shield her eyes.

    Huh? I can move again! Theo realised, snapping her out of her fear as she quickly glanced towards the nearest door. Sure enough, it was open, left ajar by the same goblins currently recovering on the ground next to her. Springing to her feet, she rushed towards the open entranceway, not knowing if it was safe, but a far better option than staying outside.

    Something grabbed her ankle, knocking her to the ground halfway inside the house. She looked back, finding a goblin clutching onto her with its bony arm. Gritting her teeth, she pulled her leg back, and kicked the goat-eyed freak right across its eye sockets. It reeled back, releasing Theo as it grasped its face in pain. Wasting no time, Theo pulled herself inside the building and threw herself against the wall beside the entrance. It was just in time.

    For the first second or so, it sounded like rain, as small fragments of wood and brick pinged off the buildings and ground. Then, the intensity ratcheted to eleven. She curled up, protecting her vitals as she listened to the debris crashing down around her. Goblins screamed horrific death rattles as they were pelted and crushed under the falling rubble. The roof tiles cracked and broke, with brick fragments smashing through the upper floors of the house. Thankfully, the ground floor was spared the barrage, as the doorway spilled dust and assorted materials inside the house, finally settling after its sudden launch skyward.

    For what seemed like an eternity, the material rained across the village, her hands shielding her head as her eyes remained tightly closed. Offering a silent prayer to The First, she wished for whatever was going on to hurry up and end already, taking all the goblins along with it.

    Then, at last, it was over.

    When Theo opened her eyes, a veil of blue light reflected off the swollen cloud of dust kicked up around the doorway. Cautiously, Theo stood up, her body trembling while doing her best to stifle her coughs out of fear of who might be listening.

    Carefully, she peered her head around the corner and glanced outside. Everything, from the alley to the surrounding buildings were caked in dust and fragments from the shattered inn following the explosion. Fortunately, the nearby goblins didn¡¯t survive the ordeal. Spikes of wood of varying lengths protruded out from their bodies while bricks smeared in green tinged blood were scattered all around. She looked towards the inn, the epicenter of the pillar of light only a stone¡¯s throw away from her, and then towards the sky, beholding the massive orb hanging above.

    What happened? She questioned, unable to comprehend what could have triggered such a mind-boggling explosion or why there was suddenly a massive blue ball floating in the sky. Unsure of her next move, she quietly shrunk back inside the house, put her back to the wall and allowed herself to slide down its surface, holding her head in her hands. Feeling as though she was passing through the eye of a devastating storm, she allowed some time to release the emotions she didn¡¯t have the luxury of displaying before.

    This is so wrong, so wrong. This was just meant to be just a simple, fun adventure. See the kingdom, earn some money, and enjoy myself with a wannabe hero and a nice, na?ve rich girl. Tears started forming in her eyes, as the horrors of the day began to settle in her mind. What am I supposed to do? Vine¡¯s dead, Aksel¡¯s probably dead, and everyone else left me for dead. This is too damn hard, I just want to curl up in my room back home. She gripped her face tightly, releasing her frustration at her situation. Where¡¯s mom? Isn¡¯t she usually here by now? Why hasn¡¯t she saved me yet?

    Perhaps, somewhere in her mind, she always assumed that someone would be there to rescue her when the situation grew dire. Before, this was her mother, always swooping in to save her when it counted. Granted, those were almost always from problems caused by her mother, but still, she was there. Then, it was Aksel and Vine, the duo of the wannabe hero and the secret powerhouse, always taking charge in one manner or another to save the day. Now though, she had no saviours, no knights in shining armor to come to her rescue, she was alone. If circumstances permitted it, she would be crying out with reckless abandon like the time she failed to rob Aksel.

    Panic suddenly struck her, as she frantically checked herself over, finally calming when her hands brushed upon the dagger and potions she was given, safely stored away in her travel pack.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯d forgive myself if I lost these.

    With the right buyers, she imagined she could make a small fortune selling off the potions. Though her knowledge was minimal on the topic, even she knew that her potions were made from plants and materials that died out over a thousand years ago, back when the world still flowed with Mana, provided what Vine gave her was real, of course. Now, it was basically impossible to recreate those alchemical marvels, outside of using the extremely rare, dried materials that have somehow survived this long. The political, medical, societal and economic ramifications were probably immense, though Theo wasn¡¯t a history buff like Aksel seemed to be. All that mattered to her was that if she somehow made it out of here alive, she¡¯d be set for years to come with the profits she could make. Not only that, but if it turned out the dagger Vine handed to her also had some magical stuff done to it, she could very well be set for life.

    The bright future Theo still believed in helped to steady her nerves somewhat, but even the thought of early retirement could only pacify her so much.

    There¡¯s no time to sit here and wait for someone to offer me a way out. I-I just have to escape on my own. Yeah, I¡¯m Faithless Theo of the black surcoats, the soon-to-be greatest bandit that ever lived. I¡¯m going to escape, and when I get out of here, I¡¯m going to be rolling in gold!

    With renewed determination, she thought through her next moves. Firstly, she needed to escape this accursed village as quickly and quietly as humanly possible. Then, she just needed to hide out in the forest somewhere or possibly backtrack to her old cave until this whole thing blows over. Then, she¡¯d just head out to the nearest town, do some backdoor dealings to sell off her magical contraband and rake in the gold. From there, it¡¯s smooth sailing.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just like I told Aksel. You should think of your own life, first and foremost in every situation, because if you die, everything else becomes meaningless. I just have to find a way to slip out of this place, even if I have to use that invisibility potion to do it. Theo thought, though she was truly loathed to consider drinking such an expensive item.

    Her mind firmly set on escaping, she got back to her feet for a final time and clenched both her fists in front of herself, a renewed smile of determination marking her expression as she resolved to survive this.

    Glancing outside, she saw the alley remained empty. Whatever the cause, the explosion had either scared the little buggers off or they simply didn¡¯t have cause to come looking this way. A part of Theo wondered if that whole display was something of a final ¡®fuck you¡¯ that Vine left on her way to the heavens, but she supposed she¡¯ll never know. The important part was she had a chance. Though she would miss that rich little odd ball, she knew there was truly nothing she could have done to save her.

    I¡¯m sorry, Vine. And thank you for saving my life. Theo mentally paid her respects to the kind, but strange girl, before turning down the alley to make her escape.

    Or at least, that was what she thought she¡¯d be doing. Her eyes, however, didn¡¯t listen to what her mind had planned out. Instead, they wandered back over to the ruins of the inn, observing the sunken mound with a blast hole right through its center, too large to see over.

    I¡­ I wonder if Aksel made it out? A stray thought popped into her head, one she shook to dismiss. No no no! I¡¯m not thinking about him, I just need to get out of here before anyone finds me. I need to think about myself.

    Despite knowing her best chances for survival lay in escaping as soon as possible while everything was in disarray, her body betrayed her, refusing to move. Her eyes were fixed on the ruined inn, unable to prevent the flow of memories running through her mind of the heroic wannabe idiot she travelled with.

    I¡¯m sorry, Aksel, even if you¡¯re somehow alive, you knew I was never the selfless type. Theo gave one last thought to the idea, hoping to silence the coup in her mind telling her to do something stupid.

    Don¡¯t leave him! Her heart finally spoke out, directly challenging her brain and it¡¯s thinking, an odd state of affairs, considering hearts aren¡¯t typically known for speaking. If she had to guess, it was probably the built-up stress causing her to have a very minor mental breakdown. You have to find Aksel!

    Wha¡ª Don¡¯t be stupid! Why would I do that? Also, why am I arguing with myself?!

    Because he¡¯s your friend.

    Shut up, you damn heart! Go back to pumping blood and leave the important decisions to me. Theo carefully left the house and headed down the alley, treading lightly on the dusty, ruined terrain.

    He has the bag.

    !... Theo froze up, not considering that point. A-and?

    You know, if Vine¡¯s dead, that means the bag is, like, totally yours now. You should go over to Aksel and help him escape, or just take the bag from him if he¡¯s really dead.

    I¡¯ve already got the potions; I don¡¯t really need¡ª

    Are a few potions the sum of our ambitions? We are Faithless Theo, our love for money knows no bounds! Do I really have to remind you that, brain?

    If I die, then it¡¯s all pointless! Just this once, let¡¯s just cut our losses and leave.

    And leave the biggest payday of our lives behind? You¡¯re not fit to be in command! We have everything we need to snag the bag, save our lacky, and escape into a life of luxury!

    But¡­ but¡ª

    Follow your heart, not your head! Her heart somehow spoke the final words on the topic. Reaching into her satchel, she pulled out the potion of invisibility, considering Vine¡¯s words.

    If I use this, I should be able to get to the main street without being seen. It¡¯s supposed to last a few minutes, at least¡­ wait, why did she say ¡®I think¡¯ at the end of that? Does that mean there¡¯s a chance that this might not work, or that if could run out sooner? Hold on, if this runs out while I¡¯m in the middle of them all, won¡¯t I be totally screwed?

    Theo didn¡¯t have the time for another internal debate, however. After wasting so much time arguing with herself, she failed to escape before a couple of goblins came around the corner, spotting her in an instant. With a point and a bark, they charged at her.

    Her face visibly paling, Theo sprinted down the alley, hopping over corpses and debris in her attempt to escape. Almost falling over herself, she turned down another alleyway, only to discover a dead end. Worse, her pursuers were only a few seconds behind her. With no other option, she hid herself and hoped for the best.

    The pair swung around the corner, surprised to see that the girl had vanished, with only a couple of barrels and crates around to provide cover. They had played this game before, it seemed, as their faces took on sadistic grins. Confidently, they stalked over to the objects, slowly checking behind them as if hoping to surprise her. When nothing was found, they gave each other a knowing look before quickly, quietly, lifting the lids from the crates and barrels, knives at the ready to end her on sight, only to be greeted by a hot load of nothing. With nowhere left to look, the pair barked in frustration. An argument ensued, each appearing to blame the other for their screw up as they ran further down the alley in search of their target.

    Theo quietly watched them as they left the close, the dagger shaking in her hand as her knees threatened to give out. Finally exhaling, she lowered the weapon, glancing at the half empty vial she held.

    That was quite possibly the most expensive drink I¡¯ve ever had, she cynically thought, still unable to bring herself to drink the full thing. But it was 100% worth it. Hmmm, Vine was right, that really was dry.

    Now invisible, the effects not only on her body, but her perception too were stark. In her eyes, she was completely visible, while the world around her took on an almost washed-out look.

    I wonder if all invisibility potions do this? She pondered, but didn¡¯t dwell on the idea.

    With her invisibility established, she doubled back on herself, avoiding the direction the goblins went as she headed for the first exit back onto the main road. The dust and rubble scattered across the ground crunched underfoot, making it impossible to stay completely hidden, rushing under the fear of her time limit. In under a minute, she had arrived at the exit to the street, still invisible, her heart pounding. To her surprise, there was a lot of commotion going on up ahead, with goblin¡¯s barking to the sound of clashing metal.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Is someone fighting out there?

    Initially, her thoughts drifted to Aksel, somehow living out his heroic dreams in the middle of this crisis and fighting off the goblin raid by himself. Of course, that idea was ridiculous¡­ unless?

    Peeking her head out, she saw¡ª

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away,¡± A raven-haired girl in the red dress, splattered in gore, declared to the goblin as she leapt onto the fleeing creature¡¯s back, only inches away from where Theo was standing. Forced to the ground, its face crunched against the pavement as the girl raised the goriest nub of a dagger into the air, plunging it into the monster¡¯s skull, cracking it like an egg. Theo almost vomited¡­ almost.

    Despite what others thought of her, Theo could be unusually observant at times, a trait she picked up after being made the centrepiece of one too many convoluted plans to trap her debt-ridden mother. Because of that, she could say that this girl, who appeared no older than thirteen, wasn¡¯t anyone she had seen around the village, or anywhere for that matter. There was little chance of her missing her either, with her distinctive hair, dress, and cold red eyes.

    Looking closer, she noticed a unicorn themed hairclip, a rather cutesy feature for someone practically bathing in the blood of her enemies. There were other features as well, like her fingertips, which appeared stained rather than covered in blood, though there certainly was plenty of green tinted gore on her hands. Her neck too was marked with a purple band, like that of the corpses taken from the gallows. This was all without mentioning the glowing blue cut on her shoulder, and literal steam pouring from her body.

    Great, just great, I¡¯ve walked into another freakshow again, haven¡¯t I?

    Glancing around the corner, her eyes widened at the devastation. Goblins and hobgoblins littered the streets, each corpse left gorier than the last. One¡¯s leg was torn off at the shin bone, another¡¯s arm was twisted with chunks of the debris embedded in their skull. There was even a goblin who had a fist sized indent in their face, lying still beside a blood-stained house.

    ¡°YOU LITTLE HUMAN BITCH!¡± The orc, who had poisoned Vine with his strange mechanical eye, shouted towards the girl.

    ¡°Heh heh heh, this is so much fun,¡± the raven-haired girl spoke, staring down the monster almost twice her size with an unnervingly creepy smile, blood dripping from her dress.

    ¡°I¡¯M GOING TO TEAR YOUR HEAD OFF AND GOUGE OUT YOUR EYES!¡± the orc raged as he caught up to her, swinging his massive, obsidian black sword at her head. The girl, however, was too nimble for the monster, easily ducking under the blade. Countering his attack, she turned around, and before he could react, stabbed the orc in the leg. Giggling, she ran off with her arms outstretched like she was impersonating a bird. His face twisting in rage, the orc roared, pursuing the girl as they headed towards the town center.

    After the freakshow had departed, Theo finally emerged from her spot in the alley. She wasn¡¯t counting how long that interaction took, but she was sure it wasn¡¯t more than another minute, probably.

    The street had truly become the site of a massacre, with blood and¡­ other things filling the air. Remembering her objective, she cautiously headed towards the inn.

    With her dagger tucked close to her chest, she passed by numerous corpses. Given the day she was having, she half expected them to lunge for her, but fortunately, the dead remained dead this time. Finally arriving at the front of the inn, she spotted someone on the ground she could never mistake for a million years.

    ¡°Vine?¡± Theo muttered, breaking into a light jog towards her. Vine being here should have been impossible, given that she should have been crushed under the inn after its collapse. But, despite what her earlier mental breakdown might have led her to believe, her eyes weren¡¯t lying. Vine was here, in front of her. Crouching down, Theo looked her companion over. She was always a mystery, but on top of somehow escaping to the street from under a building, she had also removed the orc¡¯s poison completely from her person. In fact, her clothes didn¡¯t appear damaged at all.

    Did the potion work?

    ¡°Can you hear me, Vine? It¡¯s me, Theo,¡± she said, shaking her, but there was no response. Checking her breathing and listening to her heartbeat, she determined that both appeared fine, or at least, she was in no danger of dropping dead at any point.

    This is great! Theo thought, a joyous expression overtaking her. If I give her that health potion, I can get the strongest person we have back in the fight. We¡¯re going to live!

    Quickly, she rummaged through her satchel, pulling out the sought after health potion. In her moment of triumph, she couldn¡¯t help but hold it up high in the air, wanting to cheer her heart out. Not wanting to be interrupted, she gave one last glance around her surroundings¡ª

    ¡°A-askel?¡± Theo gasped, as she finally noticed the body of her other companion, laying on his back, covered in dust with fragments of brick and lumber piercing parts of his body, unmoving. A pool of blood poured from his back, a wound he no doubt suffered shortly after their separation.

    ¡°Oh First¡­ Aksel, why¡­ You stupid wannabe hero¡­ I told you this would happen¡­¡± Theo muttered, rising to her feet. She knew that chances would be slim, but she owed him enough to check, at least.

    Unlike Vine, who had somehow survived her ordeal, Aksel was dead, his face losing colour with every passing second, the heat already draining from him. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up at the sight of someone she considered a friend lying dead in front of her. It was too soon for him to go, far too soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you shouldn¡¯t have died like this. Damn it, why did you have to go out the front? It¡¯s not fair¡­¡± She mourned, guilt weighing on her conscience. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to that stupid cave, I should have just taken the money and left you alone. This is all my fault¡­¡± It was then her eyes glanced over something he still clutched in his hand. It was Vine¡¯s enchanted bag.

    Reaching over, she gently took the prized object, feeling like a scumbag as she did. She didn¡¯t know how adventurers back in the day looted corpses without any remorse, because she felt awful, even more so because he was a friend.

    ¡°Thank you, Aksel. I won¡¯t let your sacrifice go to waste¡­ I¡¯m sure The First will reward you with the hottest angel they have up there for your selflessness,¡± Theo assured him, before placing Vine¡¯s bag inside her satchel. With her cargo firmly secured, she turned back to her surviving companion.

    As Theo approached, however, her skin started to tingle like she¡¯d never experienced before, a strange weight overcoming her head. Though confused at first, it soon became clear as the visual effects of the potion began to clear.

    D-Dright! I¡¯m running out of time! Theo thought. At that very moment, a group of goblins appeared after exiting a nearby home, their hands laden with loot, having avoided the massacre. In a panic, Theo rushed over to the other side of the street to a nearby alley, hiding behind the nearby barrel. It was just in time, as the invisibility wore off only moments after she got settled. Though she was thankful for the solid indication that her time was running out, she wished she knew ahead of time.

    The goblins spoke in their strange language, yapping and barking at one another, though appeared to be in good spirits as they moved through the corpse ridden ground, unphased by their own dead. As they passed by her hiding spot, Theo examined the remains of her invisibility potion. If she drank the rest now, she could grab Vine and run for it, she supposed. The only problem would be that, unless the potion extends to the person she was carrying, it would look like Vine was floating around in a strange carrying position.

    There wasn¡¯t time to worry about that though, she decided. The moment the goblins had gotten far enough away, she would run back over to Vine and escape. With Aksel dead and both Vine and her bag secured, there was nothing left to keep them here. Now, it was time to make like a bandit and split.

    After a bit of time passed, she left the safety of the barrels. Peering out from the corner of the alleyway, she hoped the goblins had made it far enough away for her to begin her escape. However, this was not the case. Instead, the creatures had stopped in their tracks, staring out towards the town centre. Shifting her head, she quickly understood exactly what had caught their attention. From the gargantuan orb hanging above them in the sky coming down to the town center, she saw a noose wrapped around the orc¡¯s neck, dragging him into the air.

    WHAT IN NITH IS GOING ON?! Theo almost screamed, her eyes shrinking to the size of needles. A second later, the noose was sliced apart by a blade appearing in the orcs hand, freeing him as he fell back to the surface, but it didn¡¯t take long for a swarm of the things to come barrelling down from on high. The goblins simply watched, mesmerised by the display, all their strange chattering coming to a halt.

    Theo moved back around the bend and eyed her invisibility potion once more. Without hesitation, she chugged the remains of the vial and felt the world around her begin to change. When the effect had settled, she raced over to Vine, picking her up like a princess. To Theo¡¯s surprise, not only was she amazingly light, but the washed-out version of Vine turned to its normal colours after she had a firm grip on her.

    Does this mean she¡¯s invisible too? Theo wondered, only for those thoughts to be interrupted by the barks and yaps of one of the goblins, who seemed to have witnessed her little magic trick in time to see Vine float into the air and disappear, perhaps tipped off by the noise Theo was making as she ran across the dusty street.

    Though his panicked barking caught the attention of its comrades, it wasn¡¯t long before they fell into an argument, clearly not believing what their friend had just witnessed. Theo didn¡¯t dare move, fearing any footsteps would give herself away completely. Unfortunately for her, she could already feel the effects of the potion wearing off.

    Wha¡ª It¡¯s hasn¡¯t even been a minute! Theo cursed, hoping to The First that the potion would just hang on a little longer for the goblins to clear out.

    It didn¡¯t

    The washed-out world rapidly shifted back to reality, and considering the silence that overcame the creatures as all their collective eyes fell upon her, it was clear she had been spotted. She could only imagine the dumb face she was making as she stood there, Vine in her arms, with sweat dripping from her brow. For a moment, neither side did anything other than stare at one another.

    The stare off was broken when the initially suspicious goblin raised his finger at her and gave a long, shrill bark.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª¡± Its voice was suddenly cut off as a noose snapped around its neck from above, smashing its face into the pavement, leaving its blood splattered against its surface. It was not alone, as one after another, the other goblins were grabbed by the incoming nooses, their heads enjoying their own impactful meetings with the ground, before being carried up into the air. Theo, maintaining the dumb face she was making, simply watched the goblin corpses being dragged off to the blue star above until they were hanging in the air as though a part of a magical floating gallows. Sweat continued to pour from Theo¡¯s body, unable to come up with a correct way to respond.

    All around her, nooses rained down across the village, weaving through alleys, smashing through roofs and grabbing any and all goblins that still walked the streets. Unable to change the dumb look on her face, Theo slowed backed into the previous alley she was in, moving at a calm pace as though the strange, murderous nooses were, in fact, not real, until she reached the rim of the barrels. Without a word, she placed Vine inside the nearest barrel before stepping inside herself. Taking one last look outside, her expression locked on the ¡°dumb¡± setting, she witnessed another wave of hung goblins joining the others up in the gallows above.

    Seeing all she could take for one day, Theo closed the lid on the barrel and waited.

    -----

    Present day

    Having been cramped in a barrel with Vine¡¯s unconscious body for the last hour, Theo was willing to take the risk of surveying her surroundings. There was no life anywhere, the world seeming unnaturally still. Taking a further peek to the sky, she saw the horror that had unfolded. Hundreds of both goblins and hobgoblins were hung by their necks, most with severe facial trauma, dangling limply in the air. The sight was enough to make her contemplate a life of safety inside her barrel, even though her cramped, overheated limbs had long overruled that idea.

    Carefully, she exited her wooden domicile, briefly enjoying the cool, fresh air and spacious surroundings before collecting Vine from inside, who¡¯s shirt had become slightly see through from the previous humidity. She truly was light, much lighter than she had any right to be, but Theo didn¡¯t question her good fortune, more than happy to take any victories that would come her way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vine. I¡¯ll get us out of here,¡± Theo promised, and once again gazed around the corner of the alley. Her lucky streak seemed to have some longevity to it, as the streets were finally clear. Odd, she could have sworn there were more corpses on the ground the last time she looked.

    Praying to the Heavens that the nooses continue to ignore her, Theo made a dash towards the northern road leading out of Carnifex, hoping to make her escape before something else could go wrong. After a continued effort, she eventually approached the edge of the village, a sense of euphoria already overtaking her.

    ¡°W-we made it, Vine. We¡¯re going to live¡ª¡± Theo¡¯s words were cut off as she crashed headfirst into some sort of force blocking her escape. ¡°OWWWWWW?!¡± She cried, falling butt first onto the ground, almost losing her grip on Vine in the process.

    The path before her appeared clear as day, illuminated by the blue star hanging high above. The road was unobstructed, disappearing into the distance towards Treda-Lake. There was nothing that should or could prevent her from leaving, yet here she was, on her ass, unable to leave.

    Putting Vine down for the moment, Theo carefully approached the place her face smushed against. With her hand held out in front of her, she gingerly felt around for whatever could have stopped them. When her hands felt something solid in mid-air, she instantly reeled back, waited, and when nothing happened, began grasping at the see-through barrier. It felt hard and smooth, without bumps or ridges, like a window with none of its fragility. Though slight, the wall also seemed to have a curve to it, bending inward towards the village.

    ¡°Oh, you have got to be KIDDING me! Why does all this funny stuff always happen to me?!¡± Theo complained, grabbing her hair as panic began to set in. ¡°There has to be some way out of this place, I can¡¯t be trapped in here with all these monsters!¡±

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± A distant voice called out to her. Spinning on her heels, she glanced over to see a young man, a villager she barely remembered seeing hanging around the celebration party when Vine killed the megabear. Theo didn¡¯t quite catch what he said, his low voice close to a mumble with his shoulders and head sunk down.

    ¡°A-A survivor! Thank The First someone else got through this. Do you know a way out of here? or at least a place we can hide?¡± Theo questioned, overjoyed to see a friendly face out here, taking a few joyful strides forward towards her new ally in this village of despair.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± The man called her again. This time, Theo registered the compliment. She was a little taken aback by the boldness of this man trying to flirt with her in the middle of all this, especially given she was bruised, sweaty and caked in dust. It honestly threw her enough to make her momentarily forget what a desperate situation she was in. As much as she hated to admit it, she never really had luck in the romance department, on account of her frequent kidnappings on her debt-ridden mother¡¯s behalf. Hearing such an open compliment caused her face to blush and her body to freeze up, after all, how in nith is she meant to respond to something like this, now of all times.

    Is this guy really trying his luck at a time like this? I mean, he¡¯s got a decent face and it¡¯s nice to be appreciated, but we don¡¯t even know each other.

    A stray yet hopeful thought blossomed into her mind of this man running up and grabbing her by the hands, promising to protect her, no matter the cost. He¡¯d sweep her up in his arms, throw Vine over his shoulder for good measure and lead them all to safety¡ª

    WHAT IN NITH AM I DOING RIGHT NOW?! Theo shook her head vigorously to dislodge the strange thoughts running through her mind. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t done having a mental breakdown, that or she was so desperate for help, she¡¯d take anything she could get with her full body and soul.

    ¡°T-thank you. But seriously, there some sort of wall here. I¡¯m sure you saw those nooses coming down from before, so I could really use a way out of here if you know one.¡± Theo asked the man, who was making steady progress towards her. Now that she got a better look at him, he looked as though he was injured, some blood on his clothes and¡ª

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± The man said again, as Theo took a decisive step backwards, her once blushing face turning pale. There was far more blood than she first thought. In fact, the man was still bleeding from the slash across his throat, the wound only partially closed, what little blood still pumping through his body seeping out the cut in his jugular. His skin was deathly pale, all colour drained from his body. He looked like a walking corpse¡­ No, that¡¯s exactly what he was.

    This man was dead.

    The corpse¡¯s arms slowly reached out for Theo, his mouth moving once again. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he spoke once more, though his words have the opposite effect on her now.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Theo screamed. It wasn¡¯t rational to do so, she needed to get out of there as soon as possible before any of the numerous things wandering this cursed village could find and kill her. None of those thoughts, however, could break through the sheer panic flooding her mind. With no escape possible, no friends to save her and threats around every corner, her most primal instincts took control.

    Hearing her screams, more dead villagers emerged from their broken homes, moving into the streets, each saying only one word.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    Theo continued to scream as loudly as possible, her head constantly swivelling between the approaching corpses that felt unstoppable in her eyes. She pushed herself against the invisible barrier, before, in her desperation, she turned and started pounding on it, screaming at the top of her lungs

    ¡°MOM! MOM! HELP ME! I¡¯M SORRY! PLEASE, SOMEONE, ANYONE! LET ME OUT OF HERE, PLEASE!¡± Theo pounded away at the wall, but there was no sign of her ever-timely mother, or anyone else on the other side of the barrier.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± the voice was so close now, far too close for comfort. Flipping around, Theo tripped on her own feet and fell to the ground, skinning her elbows in the process. The sudden spike of pain broke through her terror, providing a moment of clarity. The group of villagers, each appearing to have been killed in various ways during the raid, were only a few steps from her now, their disjointed chant announcing her beauty the only words they spoke. Theo looked to Vine one more time, but she remained as still as when she found her. Tears fell from her eyes, her voice quiet and afraid.

    ¡°N-no¡­ please¡­ Vine, Mom, Aksel, someone¡­ Save me.¡± Theo trembled, as the numerous hands reached out for her.

    An explosion of black and red fire engulfed three of the corpses before they could reach her. Though the fire was barely a stride or two away from her, the flames roasting the villagers gave off no heat or light. Yet, even burning, their flesh roasting under the unnatural fire, the corpses didn¡¯t fall. The dead villagers turned away from her and toward their new challenger, something Theo couldn¡¯t be more thankful for.

    A figure in black emerged from the crest of a nearby roof, their shoulder glowing a bright red underneath their clothes as they leapt to the ground.

    My saviour! Theo thought, overjoyed beyond measure. At this point, she didn¡¯t care who or what it was, so long as they were here to save her. She didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when a black miasma flowed out of the figures shoulder, transforming into a large, jet black sword. With speed beyond that of a regular human, they charged the corpses who, in turn, stumbled towards their new target, decrying the figure¡¯s beauty despite being unable to see their face.

    The figure leapt into the air, exposing their silhouette for Theo to see. Whoever this woman was, she was tall and slender, with what little of her exposed skin revealed to be extremely pale. With her blade, she struck down the first corpse, splitting it in two. Without missing a beat, she moved in to take down the others. By contrast, the corpses were slow and uncoordinated, easy targets for her saviour to take down. Limbs and body parts went sailing up into the air before flopping to the ground. By the time she was finished, all that remained were the... remains.

    ¡°Y-you saved me,¡± Theo managed to get out, an undertone of joy in each of her words. The figure didn¡¯t respond however, instead raising her hand to the nearby body parts. Her face strained as more miasma poured from her shoulder, forming into black and red bolts of energy. One by one, each body part was set alight by the black fires, their flesh and bone melting away.

    Only after this task was done did she look towards Theo. With a stern expression, the woman finally pulled down her hood, revealing a cascade of beautiful silver hair and a pair of long pointy ears. Theo instinctively shuddered, knowing exactly who, or rather, what had saved her. Meeting the woman¡¯s equally silver eyes, the two stared at one another, as if waiting for the other to make the next move. This wasn¡¯t a mere phasi-elves, like the kind that dwells in the west. This was an imperial elf, the kind who once ruled over all humans on this continent before The First returned. Her skin, however, was as pale as a buried elf, like the ones that live underground, rarely touched by sunlight. Though the appearance of her race was an ill omen, the fact that she saved her and Vine from whatever fate was in store for them meant she wasn¡¯t going to question her good fortune, ready to submit to whatever in nith she wanted from her.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re and elf,¡± Theo couldn¡¯t help but point out the brutally obvious. A few seconds of silence passed, with neither saying anything else. Theo wondered if she said something stupid¡­ which she did, she just didn¡¯t know if it was offensive stupid or just stupid stupid.

    ¡°¡­Is that truly the extent of your comments?¡± The elf looked almost disappointed, before continuing. ¡°Very well. I am indeed an elf, human, and I need your help,¡± the stranger spoke with a noticeable accent, though one that sounded familiar. She could have sworn she heard it before from somewhere. ¡°Something has gone terribly wrong here.¡±

    ¡°Well, YEAH. First there was a megabear, then there were goblins and orcs raiding the village, then Vine got poisoned, Aksel died, the inn exploded, then some crazy little girl goes around stabbing the goblins and Orcs, then the nooses appear and start hanging everyone and now there are dead people walking around calling me beautiful!¡± Theo spoke in a single breath, as the elf looked at her with a strange level of patience.

    ¡°Indeed, that seems to sum up the current events,¡± The elf agreed, turning her head towards the blue star above. ¡°You mentioned a little girl before. Do you hold any relation with her?¡±

    ¡°Me? No, that girl kinda freaked me out. I mean, she was killing goblins and fighting that orc at the time, so I guess she¡¯s not all bad, but I literally have no clue who she is.¡±

    ¡°Are you a local of this settlement?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m from up around Treda-dale. I was just staying here for the night,¡± Theo explained,

    ¡°And how did you survive?¡± The elf asked.

    ¡°I... hid.¡± Theo explained simply, causing the elf to raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°I see... follow me, let¡¯s get somewhere safe.¡±

    ¡°W-wait a second.¡± Theo called out to the elf, who stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Do you have something you wish to say, human?¡±

    ¡°What in nith is going on?!¡± Theo shouted. ¡°Megabears and goblins aside, do you know why we are trapped here? I tried to get out and there¡¯s a stupid wall in the way. What¡¯s with that orb in the sky too? That appeared out of nowhere, just like that girl you were talking... about... Wait.¡± Theo put two and two together, remembering that that girl appeared in the direction of the inn, where the explosion took place that formed the orb. ¡°Do you think the two are related?¡± The elf smirked.

    ¡°Figured that out, did you. Not bad. Yes, that girl is the reason you can¡¯t leave. She¡¯s also the reason for those nooses coming down across the village.¡±

    ¡°B-bu-te-fol" the blackening skull of a corpse spoke, causing Theo to nearly jump out of her skin.

    It''s still talking?! Theo¡¯s mind screamed, even as her mouth only voiced a high-pitched yelp. Now that she looked at the dismembered, burning corpses on the ground, they were still twitching.

    ¡°And,¡± the elf continued, her gaze falling over the skull that spoke. ¡°She¡¯s the only thing standing between Mythrin and total destruction.¡±

 Chapter 26: Undeserved

    From the church¡¯s hill, Lyvina gazed over all of Carnifex and the surrounding countryside. Many times, she had found herself here, watching over her prison with envious resignation.

    Things were supposed to be different now. She was granted a second chance, given power beyond her imagination, like the entire village was ready to bend to her will, if only she could just reach out and grasp it. And yet¡­

    ¡°Why¡­?¡± Lyvina muttered to herself, looking over the village bathed in blue from her great star in the sky. Everyone should have been dead. She KNEW they were dead. The only survivors should have been the people in the church and that elf, whose black flames had merged with the orange in an inferno endlessly consuming a small section of the village.

    ¡°Why?!¡± But now, everyone was coming back, from the villagers slaughtered in their homes to the goblins dangling from her nooses. Their movements were unnatural, their vocabulary reduced to a single, inane descriptor, but they were alive again. It was so insulting!

    Lyvina had begged for eternity to be given another chance, yet she was ignored, spending untold decades isolated and forgotten. Then, at long last, she was granted a miracle beyond comprehension, only to discover barely an hour later that the same underserving drights that didn¡¯t understand even an ounce of her suffering were resurrected. Simply brought back to life like death was a mere cold to be burned away by the First¡¯s blessing.

    Lyvina couldn¡¯t stomach such a brazen, disgusting, vindictive act committed by god just to spite her.

    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the village, where she spotted an all too familiar face stumbling around. Mrs Overdale, the woman who served as her neighbour in her last delusion. She was an older lady, but always held a smile that could brighten up anyone¡¯s day. Looking at her now, however, that smile was missing, replaced by a strange grin that didn¡¯t seem entirely natural. It was clear she had died during the raid, the multiple stab wounds and blood stains in her chest more than enough evidence to that fact. Now, after all these years, Mrs Overdale finally saw her.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± she spoke, just like the rest of the resurrected in the village. A tiny trickle of blood fell from her lips as she finished speaking.

    ¡°Stop saying that!¡± Lyvina snapped at her. ¡°You should be dead, you should all be dead! Why are you still here?!¡± Lyvina waved her arms in frustration, her piercing gaze locked onto her. Mrs Overdale never blinked, only moving closer to Lyvina.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°SHUT! UP!¡± Lyvina stomped her foot into the ground, cracking the pavement under the pressure. ¡°Shut up shut up shut up shut up! You have no idea how long I¡¯ve waited to come back to life, what I¡¯ve been through! You don¡¯t deserve to come back, not for a hundred thousand years! Why don¡¯t you all just die and let me have this?!¡± Lyvina clenched her fists, trembling in pure rage, her eye¡¯s blazing crimson. Sparks flew from her steaming body, scarring the flagstone below, ¡°I deserve this. I deserve this! You horrid, bloodfallen people aren¡¯t even worth the dirt I¡¯m going to bury you in.¡±

    Mrs Overdale¡¯s grin twisted into a sickening smile. Suddenly, the stumbling woman broke into a sprint, charging straight at Lyvina like some sort of madden animal, her arms outstretched to grab the little girl. Just as she was about to reach her, however, she was violently swept off the ground by a noose. Instinctively, her arms grabbed at the rope, her legs kicking furiously in the air in a futile effort to escape, but to no avail. Even during her struggle, her eyes were locked with Lyvina¡¯s, each refusing to back down.

    ¡°B-beautiful,¡± She reiterated.

    ¡°Die,¡± Lyvina ordered, as the noose tightened around her neck, cutting off her airway. Her head twitched, frothing at the mouth, yet Mrs Overdale refused to look away.

    ¡°Die,¡± Lyvina repeated, the noose around her neck constricting beyond human endurance, until there was a sickening SNAP, breaking the villager¡¯s neck. Her head hung at an unnatural angle, a fatal injury to anyone¡¯s eyes, yet her gaze refused to move, that same sickening smile plastered on her face, even now, as if she was having the time of her life. ¡°Die, Die, Die, Die!¡±

    ¡°B-beau-ti-ful,¡± Somehow, even with her throat completely caved in and broken, those same words left her mouth. However, something was different. The words no longer sounded entirely like Mrs Overdales, as though someone, or something else was mixed in, providing a deeper, darker echo to her responses.

    Irrelevant.

    Lyvina growled like an animal, as more sparks flew from her body, her frustration reaching new heights. Responding rapidly to their master¡¯s mental commands, five new nooses spawned into existence and raced towards their target. Four targeted her still struggling limbs while the fifth coiled around her body like a snake.

    ¡°DIE ALREADY!¡± Lyvina bellowed her command, as her nooses began to pull. The flesh, muscle and bone were stretched beyond their limits, straining furiously against the ropes, even as Mrs Overdale refused to change her expression. Then, in a glorious shower of crimson, her limbs were ripped from her torso. The sight of such a brutal dismemberment was enough to finally bring a joyous grin to Lyvina¡¯s face.

    Dropping what remained to the floor, Lyvina strode over, confident in her victory.

    ¡°What do you think? Personally, I think you¡¯ve never looked better,¡± she told her, a toothy grin sharp on her face.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°¡­?!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it. Even after being torn apart, she still wouldn¡¯t stop saying that one goddamned word. Her rage had long since reached its boiling point. Without a second thought, Lyvina stomped on that once smiling face until it became nothing more than mush.

    Before long, Mrs Overdale was unrecognisable, no longer able to say that same damned word any longer. It was bliss.

    For a few seconds.

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±               ¡°Beautiful.¡±             ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±                          ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    As more villagers streamed towards her, speaking in a disjointed symphony, Lyvina¡¯s red eyes shone with a burning fury. Blazing blue sparks flew from her, striking the ground and running along the nearby buildings. There was far more work to do before this issue had been corrected.

    A second wave of nooses rained down from the sphere, spreading out across the village. In all corners where the resurrected walked, a noose or three quickly followed. Since hanging them had failed to put them down, as if in direct defiance of her existence, her hangmen instead took to tearing their targets to pieces, dragging them through the streets or slamming them into anything they could find.

    Some of the villagers heading towards Lyvina were swept up by this new wave, removing them from her sight, leaving only a few for her to deal with personally. With deliberate precision, she raised her hand into the air. A moment later, a chipped butcher¡¯s knife was dropped into her palm by a passing noose, one she happily wrapped her fingers around.

    Mr Delicore was the first man to reach her, his grasping hand losing most of their fingers as they were sliced clean off by the sharp butcher¡¯s tool. The man persisted, though his near digitless hands could never hope to restrain her. With another clean slice, Mr Delicore was cleaved in two, straight through his midsection, his two halves falling apart shortly after.

    ¡°Bea¡ª¡± Lyvina¡¯s foot crushed his skull like a twig, preventing any more of that nonsense.

    Only cold, quiet rage remained on her face now, even as both goblins and humans continued to pursue her. To Lyvina, there was only the task at hand, and her unwavering commitment to see it through to its bloody conclusion.

    ---

    Once more, blood soaked Carnifex¡¯s streets. None of the resurrected were spared her wrath. Whether their souls were destined for the Heavens, the void, the underworld, or to simply fade away into nothing, Lyvina didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was her promise.

    Villagers, newly arisen from death, were rapidly scooped up and used as impact dolls by her nooses. Many were grabbed by the legs and taken high into the air, before being slammed onto the pavement in a meaty splat. However, despite all the punishment she was putting them through, the resurrected kept coming.

    It was among this unbridled chaos that Lyvina discovered something. When her noose grabbed a newly revived goblin, it dragged the creature along the pavement right to the edge of the village until both were stopped by some sort of¡­ wall. It was only then that she realised that something had encased her prison.

    This discovery gave her pause, if only for a moment. Up until now, she had been efficiently cutting down all that stood in her path, her single-minded bloodlust clouding her mind to all outside influences. In fact, she had just finished crushing the skull of Mr Diller, a local farmer that must have stayed to celebrate with the villagers after the megabear¡¯s defeat.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°A wall¡­¡± she muttered, looking up towards the sky. ¡°The walls of my prison¡­¡± There was a moment of contemplation, as all the possibilities ran through her mind. Finally, she spoke aloud, a wide grin appears on her face. ¡°I can touch them!¡± Lyvina¡¯s eyes turned wild and lustful. For all the years she¡¯d been trapped in Carnifex, never had her restraints been something so physical. Any time she¡¯d attempt to leave the village, regardless of time, place or conditions, her body would simply freeze up, preventing her from moving again until the idea of escape disappeared from thought.

    Once, she remembered hitching a ride on a wagon, hoping to be carried so far away that her curse would have no choice but to release her. Once again, her body froze, but the cart continued to move her away. That¡¯s when she felt something tugging at her, trying to drag her back to her prison, before she blacked out. She wasn¡¯t sure how much time passed back then, but she eventually woke up inside the village.

    This, however, this was something she could work with. With her new abilities, with her new strength, it would be child¡¯s play to smash through whatever pitiful walls were preventing her from escaping. All she had to do was deal with all these pests, and she¡¯d be free.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Lyvina was snapped out of her musing as, from above, another resurrected called out to her. Shooting her eyes upwards, she saw the children of the village, their smiles bright as they leant over the rooftops like a murder of crows.

    How have they been escaping my nooses? Lyvina thought, perplexed. Her nooses should be targeting everyone, so how were the village¡¯s children able to avoid them?

    In that moment, the hands of the headless Mr Diller locked around Lyvina¡¯s ankles.

    ¡°W-what?!¡± she yelled in surprise. Even when villagers and invaders came back to life, smashing their heads in had always appeared to put a stop to them, until now.

    A noise stirred from above as Lyvina returned her gaze to the children. Without any care for their own wellbeing, they all dove down on her from above, wide grins plastered on their faces.

    There was no time to free herself. Thinking fast, she sent out a mental command to her nearby hangmen, as a noose rapidly changed course, wrapping around her arm and yanked her back at speed, dragging her through the streets of Carnifex just in time to avoid the dogpile. Even now, the headless man refused to release her, his lower half dragging along the floor. Gritting her teeth, she attempted to kick him off. Then, she saw it. Mr Diller¡¯s flesh and bone bubbled and morph together, forming an abominable reconstruction of his regenerating face. The flesh appeared more like leather, tight in some areas, loose in others as horrid growths formed across the once rugged man like a cancer across his body, his hands burning hot as if overcome by fever. From this, the makings of a jawline managed to regrow, at least in part.

    ¡°What a beautiful world,¡± Mr Diller spoke, a deeper echo within his voice like that of hundreds repeating those same words all at once.

    For an instant, she was shocked, perhaps even unsettled by the sentence, the first one spoken by the reviving horde inside her village. Her rage rapidly took control once more, however, using her free hand to throw her butchers knife straight at the abomination. With ease, it imbedded into his freshly growing skull, breaking his grip on her ankles and sending him tumbling to the ground.

    Unburdened, she was dragged to the roof of a nearby house for a brief respite, something she didn¡¯t even realise she needed. The steam pouring from her body had steadily increased, the stress on her new form only ever growing as time marched onward.

    This body still doesn¡¯t feel right, something is still missing, Lyvina complained. Like before, there was a growing sense of thinness overcoming her very existence, as if she was slowly melting into the wind.

    There wasn¡¯t time for that now, however. Not while such injustice was rampant in front of her. Gazing out over the village, using both her eyes and her sight beyond, she witnessed the brutality of her hangmen at work. The resurrected were being ripped apart, smashed to pieces and dragged through the ever-burning fires to put an end to them once and for all. Yet, those efforts were yielding fewer returns by the second. The resurrected were recovering from their injuries, mutating in the process as Mr Diller had. Not only that, but they only grew more agile as time went on.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lyvina spoke to the world around her. This was far removed from her miracle. Every injury, cut, tear and broken bone turned them more monstrous than before. Whatever had brought both Lyvina and the villagers back to life were clearly not the same.

    The children were still hunting her, leaping from roof to roof like trained professionals. Lyvina¡¯s body sparked once more, preparing to unleash her nooses on these pests before they could reach her. They may have evaded her hangmen before, but that ended now.

    However, before the order could be issued, she spotted something out the corner of her eye. Looking up, she saw the goblins hanging from her gallows, the hideous invaders that dared to enter her world, now climbing their ropes towards the orb in the air. She had been aware they had returned to life but had ignored them in favour of ridding Carnifex of the resurrected on the ground. Now, they had climb so high as to almost reach the sphere, their filthy mouths chanting the word ¡°beautiful,¡± like all the rest.

    Sending a new mental command, she ordered her inactive nooses to slam the hanging goblins into the ground, putting an end to whatever they might have been concocting.

    A spike of pain pierced her skull, creating such agony that she almost lost her footing. Moaning in pain, she held her head as a fresh jet of steam poured from her body. Across the village, all the nooses acted erratically, some freezing while others spiralled out of control, no longer targeting the resurrected.

    ¡°C-control limit¡­¡± Lyvina muttered to herself. The answer was as instinctual as her initial knowledge of the nooses. She may have possessed great powers beyond her wildest dreams, but she was far from all powerful.

    The first wave of nooses were spawned easily, after she learned she could control the orb in the sky. After they had fulfilled their purpose, they remained idle, displaying the bodies of their prey for the world to see. The second wave of hangmen materialised with ease as well, killing the resurrected as soon as they showed signs of life. The problem only emerged when she attempted to control both groups, hundreds of nooses, at the same time. If it were only a few, she might have had a warning, some strain in the back of her mind telling her she was going too far. Instead, she unknowingly bulldozed past her limits, compromising her control.

    It was during this moment of weakness, when her nooses became unresponsive to her commands, that a goblin reached the top of his rope and penetrated the floating sphere with his boney limb.

    Lyvina¡¯s scream pierced the eardrums of all around her. Her headache flared in ferocity, as if the goblin was clawing at her very mind with its nasty appendage. Cracks materialised across her body, pouring with steam as it attempted to recuperate.

    The world on the outside of the village, beyond the invisible wall, began to shift and wabble, like an illusion losing its stability. The blue star itself began to grow unstable; its perfectly spherical form warping before everyone¡¯s eyes. The goblin that caused this even had its body consumed by an unstable pattern of blue lines, it¡¯s dying gasp expressing the orbs beauty before shattering into dozens of bloodless, meaty chunks that fell from the sky.

    Many nooses began to evaporate into blue particles of light while others simply continued their uncontrolled rampage, smashing through the structures of Carnifex.

    There was no time to recover, as the children finally caught up to her. Before they could grab her, Lyvina phased through the roof, falling straight into Jason¡¯s bedroom. Knowing they¡¯d be on her soon, she grabbed the first thing that looked like a weapon and raised the wooden sword. The first of the children, Becca, came through the window, an eager smile on her face. Though she appeared healthy, Lyvina noted the obvious bloodstains visible on her clothes from whatever fatal wound had claimed her. For some reason, seeing Becca like this made something pang in her heart. Was this¡­ Regret?

    Shoving whatever dright had bubbled up inside her down as far as she could, Lyvina clutched the handle in both hands, and struck her with enough force to snap the wooden blade apart, launching Becca into the opposing house. The sudden, highspeed projectile slammed through the load bearing pillars and walls, bringing the whole building down on top of her.

    The broken handle bounced off the floor, just as an erratic noose plunged through the ceiling, a portion of the roof above Lyvina falling on top of her. Fresh jets of steam sprayed as she began the recovery process from under the debris, just as two more of the children, Isacc and Timothy, entered the room. Choosing not to wait for them, she phased through the world again, landing atop the family dining table below whose legs snapped under her weight.

    Her legs trembled as she got to her feet, her head still pounding, only to be tackled and pinned to the ground by Katlin, the village bully. She was bigger and stronger than the other kids, something she was happily taking advantage of now. Her once quick-tempered personality was all gone, replaced by a set of wide eyes and those same, bloodfallen words.

    ¡°Beautiful. Beautiful. Beautiful! You¡¯re beautiful!¡± Katlin managed to deviate from the script slightly, as she choked the life from Lyvina.

    Despite it only being the hands of a child, granted, one more brawny than normal, the constriction around her neck sent Lyvina into a panic. For a moment, her mind went blank, wondering if this would be her end. She looked into the girl¡¯s eyes, so joyous at the prospect of choking her to death while calling her beautiful.

    ¡°L-y-v-i-n-a?... Lyvina¡­ Is that your name?¡± An intrusive memory appeared in her mind, with a voice that, though devoid of passion, felt calming to her, even in this moment. ¡°Lyvina¡­ that¡¯s a nice name.¡± ¡°¡­ I look forward¡­ to traveling with you, Lyvina.¡±

    There¡¯s something I¡¯m forgetting, something important to me. I spoke to someone before, before I made my promise¡­ Lyvina¡¯s mind searched for the answer. It was strange, her mind had been numb for so long that she had gotten used to it, consumed by bloodlust with only brief moments of clarity. Now, the darkness clouding her mind had withdrawn, if only slightly, allowing Lyvina to finally remember her name.

    ¡­Vine!

    Finding the strength within herself again, Lyvina grabbed a hold of Katlin¡¯s wrists and, with little effort, pried her hands from her neck. Even now, her strength was unmatched, as she rose to her feet.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Lyvina told the girl, before kicking her into a wall. Despite the reckless pursuit of her, their strength wasn¡¯t very different from normal. With that in mind, she came up with a plan.

    Isacc and Timothy arrived at the dining room and instantly tried to grapple with Lyvina, but even in her weaken state she easily avoided them. Katlin soon pried herself out of the wall and joined in the chase, as Lyvina maneuvered around the room and phase through the wall, entering the adjacent hallway. The others pursued, quickly catching up.

    Unfortunately for them, she was exactly where she wanted them to be. To the smiling children of the village, she returned a victorious grin of her own as she held the father¡¯s axe in her hands, clearly too large for her small stature. Before the children could try anything, she took her new weapon and smashed it through a large portion of the load bearing wall of the house. The structure trembled; the remaining parts of the home unable to bear the increased strain. In seconds, it all came crashing down.

    Moments later, Lyvina emerged from the rubble unharmed, her body phasing through the wreckage, axe in hand. Now on the streets once more, she looked towards her star. It was smaller than she remembered, and she didn¡¯t feel the level of control she once did. At the same time, her bloodlust had been reduced significantly. Enough for a new goal to enter her mind.

    ¡°Vine, where are you?¡± Lyvina muttered, as the search for her saviour began.